<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN" "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <!--
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
-->
<!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
<ThML.head>

<generalInfo>
 <description>Benjamin Jowett lived two lives: one as a churchman, and the other as a philosopher. As
 Oxford’s regius professor of Greek, he gave lectures on both Paul’s letters and Plato’s
 dialogues. During visits to Continental Europe, Jowett met and studied the works of
 prominent German philosophers. He brought Hegelianism back to England with him,
 becoming one of Great Britain’s most influential liberal theologians. This edition of
 Jowett’s <i>Theological Essays</i>, containing a collection of shorter works as well as
 an abridgement of his commentary on the Pauline Epistles, provides readers a gateway
 text to the theologian’s thought and work. Controversially, Jowett argued that context and
 tradition, as opposed to the actual linguistic content, revealed the meaning of the biblical
 text. More conservative theologians feared Jowett’s approach weakened the authority of
 Scripture, but others saw it as a way to appreciate it according to its true nature. Similar
 debates remain alive and well in the modern church, and Jowett’s work remains all the
 more relevant.

 <br /><br />Kathleen O’Bannon<br />CCEL Staff
 </description>
 <pubHistory />
 <comments>page images provided by Internet Archive</comments>
</generalInfo>

<printSourceInfo>
 <published>London: Henry Frowde (1906)</published>
</printSourceInfo>

<electronicEdInfo>
  <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
  <authorID>jowett_b</authorID>
  <bookID>theological</bookID>
  <workID>theological</workID>
  <bkgID>theological_essays_of_the_late_benjamin_jowett_(jowett)</bkgID>
  <version />
  <series />

  <DC>
    <DC.Title>Theological Essays of the Late Benjamin Jowett</DC.Title>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Benjamin Jowett</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Jowett, Benjamin (1817-1893)</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
    <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN">BT15 .J6</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh1">Doctrinal theology</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All;</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Date sub="Created">2007-07-26</DC.Date>
    <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
    <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
    <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/jowett_b/theological.html</DC.Identifier>
    <DC.Source />
    <DC.Source scheme="URL" />
    <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
    <DC.Rights />
  </DC>

</electronicEdInfo>



<style type="text/css">
body	{ margin-left:25%; margin-right:25% }
p.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.continue	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.center	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
p.right	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:right }
p.hang1	{ margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in; text-align:justify; margin-top:9pt }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="body">
  <property name="margin-left" value="25%" />
  <property name="margin-right" value="25%" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="continue">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="center">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="right">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="right" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="hang1">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>


	<ThML.body>

    <div1 title="Title Page." id="i" prev="toc" next="ii">
<pb n="i" id="i-Page_i" />
<h1 id="i-p0.1">THEOLOGICAL ESSAYS</h1>
<h4 id="i-p0.2">OF THE LATE</h4>
<h2 id="i-p0.3">BENJAMIN JOWETT</h2>
<div style="margin-top:.5in; margin-bottom:1in" id="i-p0.4">
<h3 id="i-p0.5">SELECTED, ARRANGED, AND EDITED BY</h3>
<h3 id="i-p0.6">LEWIS CAMPBELL</h3>
</div>

<h3 id="i-p0.7">LONDON</h3>
<h3 id="i-p0.8">HENRY FROWDE</h3>
<h3 id="i-p0.9">1906</h3>

<pb n="ii" id="i-Page_ii" />
<div style="margin-top:1in; margin-bottom:1in" id="i-p0.10">
<h4 id="i-p0.11">OXFORD: HORACE HART<br />
PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY</h4>
</div>

<pb n="iii" id="i-Page_iii" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Prefatory Material." id="ii" prev="i" next="ii.i">
<h2 id="ii-p0.1">Prefatory Material</h2>

      <div2 title="Dedication." id="ii.i" prev="ii" next="ii.ii">
<h4 id="ii.i-p0.1">TO</h4>
<h2 id="ii.i-p0.2">HALLAM LORD TENNYSON</h2>
<h4 id="ii.i-p0.3">THIS REPRINT</h4>
<h4 id="ii.i-p0.4">OF ESSAYS BY HIS FATHER’S FRIEND</h4>
<h4 id="ii.i-p0.5">IS RESPECTFULLY INSCRIBED</h4>

<pb n="iv" id="ii.i-Page_iv" />
<pb n="v" id="ii.i-Page_v" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Preface." id="ii.ii" prev="ii.i" next="ii.iv">
<h2 id="ii.ii-p0.1">PREFACE</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p1">THE little volume of <i>Select Passages from the 
Theological Writings of Benjamin Jowett</i> has been 
well received; and it is hoped that a more extensive 
reprint of some of the dissertations in his edition of 
St. Paul’s Epistles may find acceptance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p2">The Essays on <i>St. Paul and the Twelve</i>, and 
on <i>Casuistry</i>, have been slightly abridged. The 
remaining five are given here as they appear in 
Professor Jowett’s second edition (1859).</p>
<p class="right" id="ii.ii-p3">L.C.</p>

<pb n="vi" id="ii.ii-Page_vi" />
<pb n="vii" id="ii.ii-Page_vii" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Introduction." id="ii.iv" prev="ii.ii" next="iii">
<h2 id="ii.iv-p0.1">INTRODUCTION</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p1">THE present Bishop of Oxford, to his lasting honour, 
preaching in Christ Church Cathedral, as Dean, in 
October 1893, exhorted his hearers to ‘praise God for 
the strenuous ungrudging energy, the hidden bountifulness, the true kind heart, the public spirit, the unworldliness, the deep reserve of strength, which 
were in Benjamin Jowett‘<note n="1" id="ii.iv-p1.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p2"><i>Studies of the Christian Character</i>, by Francis Paget, D.D., 
1895.</p></note>. The Regius Greek 
Professor of the years from 1855 to 1893 had 
triumphantly ‘lived down’<note n="2" id="ii.iv-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p3">See <i>Life of Benjamin Jowett</i>, I, 239.</p></note> the obloquy which, 
from conscientious motives, had been commenced by 
a former Canon of Christ Church<note n="3" id="ii.iv-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p4">E. B. Pusey.</p></note>, and promulgated 
by a former Bishop of Oxford<note n="4" id="ii.iv-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p5">Samuel Wilberforce.</p></note>. His greatness as 
an educational and moral force could no longer be 
gainsaid; and his place in the literature of scholarship had been secured by his translations of Plato 
and Thucydides. But the injury to his reputation 
as a theologian was not thus repaired. The clergy 
of his own generation had been warned to avoid his 
teaching as ‘unsound’, and in the following years 
the younger men, whether theologically inclined or 
the reverse, were listening to other voices—sacerdotal, <pb n="x" id="ii.iv-Page_x" />mystical, positivist, or aesthetic. The firstfruits of 
his ripe manhood were in danger of being buried in 
oblivion—the labour of his best years wasted. Yet 
there were not a few to whom his writings on religious 
subjects appeared invaluable; and there are some 
even to-day who are ready to endorse the words of 
A. P. Stanley in reviewing the work from which 
these essays are taken<note n="5" id="ii.iv-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p6">In the <i>Times</i> of Oct. 15, 1859.</p></note>: ‘The cynical and sceptical 
spirit of the time will have met with an antidote 
such as we shall vainly expect from any other 
quarter.’ Nor only the cynical spirit; but the neopagan hedonist temper, which saps the moral 
strength of many, meets here with a more searching 
humanism which penetrates to the inmost marrow 
of the mind and heart, and reaches that which is ‘far more deeply interfused’. What Wordsworth 
said ‘with invincible confidence’ of his own poetry<note n="6" id="ii.iv-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p7">Letter to Lady Beaumont, 1807.</p></note> 
may be affirmed of Jowett’s theological writings. 
They ‘co-operate with the benign tendencies in human nature and society wherever 
found, and will, in their degree, be efficacious in making men wiser, better, 
and happier’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p8">Some part of what he expected from his own method in theology 
may be inferred from a passage towards the end of the essay on the 
interpretation of Scripture<note n="7" id="ii.iv-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p9"><i>Essays and Reviews</i>, p. 423. Reprinted in 3rd edition of 
the <i>Epistles</i>, vol. ii, p. 91.</p></note>:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p10">‘Is it a mere chimera that the different sections <pb n="xi" id="ii.iv-Page_xi" />of Christendom may meet on the common ground 
of the New Testament, or that the individual may 
be urged by the vacancy and unprofitableness of old 
traditions to make the gospel his own—a life of 
Christ in the soul, instead of a theory of Christ 
which is in a book, or written down? Or that, in 
missions to the heathen, Scripture may become the 
expression of universal truths rather than of the 
tenets of particular men or churches? That would 
remove many obstacles to the reception of Christianity. Or that the study of Scripture may have a more 
important place in a liberal education than hitherto? Or that the ‘rational 
service’ of interpreting Scripture may dry up the crude and dreamy vapours of 
religious excitement? Or that, in preaching, new sources of spiritual health may 
flow from a more natural use of Scripture? Or that the lessons of Scripture may 
have a nearer way to the hearts of the poor when disengaged from theological 
formulas?’</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p11">That essay was contributed to a volume whose 
professed object was ‘to illustrate the advantage 
derivable to the cause of religious and moral truth, 
from a free handling in a becoming spirit of subjects 
peculiarly liable to suffer by the repetition of conventional language and from traditional methods of 
treatment’. In some such attempt as this Jowett 
saw the only hope of making Christianity a universal 
religion (see below, p. 220).</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p12">The essays which are here presented to the reader may be said 
to have had a threefold purpose:—(1) While interpreting St. Paul, to call up as 
far as might be, a true image of the Apostolical age; <pb n="xii" id="ii.iv-Page_xii" />(2) to apply the lessons of that age, and the teaching of the Apostle to actual life; and (3) to find 
such an expression for the theological doctrines which 
have been derived from that teaching, as may appeal 
to modern, or, if possible, to universal experience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p13">(1) The nature of the first endeavour may be best described in 
the words of Arthur Stanley, who, as Arnold’s pupil, had the same problem in his 
eye. He says of Jowett in the article already quoted:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p14">‘He has approached the Apostolic writings with 
the view, not of imposing his meaning on them, but 
of learning their own meaning from themselves. He 
has placed himself not merely on the external scene, 
but in the living atmosphere of the Apostolic age. 
He. . . prepared himself for his work by committing 
to memory the whole of St. Paul’s Epistles in the 
original Greek. But this is not enough. . . the 
immense layers of Papal, scholastic, and Puritan 
philosophy which intervene between ourselves and 
the Apostolic times; the elevation of the Apostolic 
point of view above the petty disputes in which we 
are absorbed; the very familiarity of the words of 
Scripture—all aggravate the difficulty of such an 
effort. . . . So to reproduce the past by the microscopic power of scholarship, and by the telescopic 
power of genius and learning, is the very purpose 
for which Universities are endowed, and for which 
Theology exists,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p15">(2) The second element or factor in Jowett’s work 
belonged to the insight of a man of large experience 
and profound religious feeling, whose power of <pb n="xiii" id="ii.iv-Page_xiii" />sympathy was equal to the width and clearness of his mental 
vision. It is this which stamps a work of erudition with the character of 
genius. The growth of an intrinsic faculty, it was the fruit of his devotion to 
the educational work to which he had been called, and in which from the first he 
had been aware of possibilities that are hidden from less original minds. 
Whatever he had gained from his own early struggles with self, with temptation, 
or with circumstances, had been transfused into a means of helping others—of 
‘strengthening his brethren’. Amongst his pupils had been men of genius, and his 
own experience was enlarged by theirs. These gifts, together with the rich and 
varied culture accumulated in student days, were now concentrated on what he had 
long regarded as his chief life-work. See, for example (below, p. 62):—</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p16">‘No one with a heart open to human feelings, loving 
not man less, but God more, sensitive to the happiness of this world, yet aiming at a higher—no 
man of such a nature ever made a great sacrifice, or performed a great act of 
self-denial, without impressing a change on his character which lasted to his 
latest breath. No man ever took his besetting sin, it may be lust, or pride, or 
the love of rank and position, and, as it were, cut it out by voluntarily 
placing himself where to gratify it was impossible, without sensibly receiving a 
new strength of character. In one day, almost in an hour, he may become an 
altered man; he may stand, as it were, on a different stage of moral and 
religious life; he may feel himself in new relations to an altered world.’</p>

<pb n="xiv" id="ii.iv-Page_xiv" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p17">Or consider the following passage from an essay not included 
here:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p18">‘There is a state in which man is powerless to act, 
and is, nevertheless, clairvoyant to all the good and 
evil of his own nature. He places the good and evil 
principle before him, and is ever oscillating between 
them. He traces the labyrinth of conflicting principles in the world, and is yet further perplexed and 
entangled. He is sensitive to every breath of feeling, 
and incapable of the performance of any duty. Or 
take another example: It sometimes happens that 
the remembrance of past suffering, or the consciousness of sin, may so weigh a man down as fairly to paralyse his moral power. He is distracted between 
what he is and what he was; old habits and vices, 
and the new character which is being fashioned in 
him. Sometimes the balance seems to hang equal; 
he feels the earnest wish and desire to act rightly, 
but cannot hope to find pleasure and satisfaction in 
a good life; he desires heartily to repent, but can 
never think it possible that God should forgive. “It 
is I and it is not I, but sin that dwelleth in me.” “I have, and have never ceased to have, the wish for 
better things, even amid haunts of infamy and vice.” 
In such language, even now, though with less fervour 
than in “the first spiritual chaos of the affections” does the soul cry out to God—“Oh wretched man 
that I am, who shall deliver me from the body of 
this death?”’<note n="8" id="ii.iv-p18.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p19"><i>Epistles</i>, 3rd edition, vol. ii, p. 297.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p20">In this and other adaptations of the Apostle’s thoughts the interpreter is guided by what he 
frequently calls ‘the analogy of faith’<note n="9" id="ii.iv-p20.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p21">Cf. <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 6" id="ii.iv-p21.1" parsed="|Rom|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.6">Rom. xii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>.</p>
<pb n="xv" id="ii.iv-Page_xv" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p22">(3) The remaining purpose was one which made 
a more severe demand on strenuous thought and 
spiritual imagination. It was nothing short of the 
endeavour to give to the truths which darkly join 1 
in Christian theology, and which the Church of the 
fourth century, or the reformed churches in the 
sixteenth, had formulated in a manner suited to 
that age, an expression which may appeal to the 
heart and intellect of modern times, and may not 
be found to clash with other truths, or with the 
highest standard of morality. It was through this 
attempt that Jowett gave offence to the religious 
world of his day by departing at once from ‘Patristic’ and from ‘popular’ theology.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p23">Bishop Kaye, of Lincoln (1827-1853), had said 
that the decree of the Council of Nicaea ‘was the 
greatest misfortune that ever befell the Church’. On 
this Jowett quietly remarks ‘that is, perhaps, true; yet a different decision 
would have been a greater misfortune’. His method in this respect has much in 
common with that recommended by the late M. Auguste Sabatier in his sketch of a 
<i>Philosophy of Religion</i>. See, for example, the following passage:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p24">‘<span lang="FR" id="ii.iv-p24.1">Par ces discussions, par ces controverses mêmes 
auxquelles heureusement aucun pouvoir extérieur ne 
vient mettre fin, le dogme est sans cesse mis à l’épreuve, refondu en quelque sorte au feu de la 
forge; il perd sa dureté de loi extérieure; il reste 
chaud, malléable; il se dépouille des superstitions 
mortes du passé pour répondre aux besoins du présent, se di versifier naturellement avec les esprits, <pb n="xvi" id="ii.iv-Page_xvi" />s’ouvrir 
à la philosophie du siècle, la pénétrer à son 
tour, participer au progrès laborieux de la pensée 
moderne et rester toujours en harmonie et en communion avec elle</span><note n="10" id="ii.iv-p24.2"><p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p25"><i>Esquisse d’une Philosophie de la Religion</i>, 7<sup>e</sup> 
édition, p. 332.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p26">In the present volume a certain progress may be 
traced from the first of these endeavours to the 
third,—the first two essays dealing more directly 
with the Apostolical age, while the third and 
fourth dwell more on religious experience generally, 
and the last three are mainly concerned with theology. 
The seven dissertations here reprinted are in this 
way representative of the whole work. It may be 
mentioned that the essay on the <i>Character of St. 
Paul</i> gave the motive for an ideal work of sculpture 
by Woolmer, and that on <i>Conversion</i> was pointed out 
at the time by H. J. S. Smith as likely to conciliate 
the Evangelical School. The essay on <i>Casuistry</i> 
should be compared with the account of Loyola in 
the volume of Biographical Sermons. Much else, 
of equal interest, might have been included, but 
would have extended the volume beyond the limits 
assigned to this series. Readers whose interest is 
awakened by what is here contained may be led to 
examine other portions of the original work,—such 
as the essay on <i>Predestination</i>, full of subtle disquisition, that on <i>The Law as the Strength of Sin</i>, 
where modern analogies are drawn out with deep 
observation, or that on <i>Contrasts of Prophecy</i>, or <pb n="xvii" id="ii.iv-Page_xvii" />above all the essay on the 
<i>Interpretation of Scripture</i>, 
originally contributed to <i>Essays and Reviews</i>, and 
reprinted in the posthumous third edition of the 
<i>Epistles</i>. This last, comprising matter which the 
author had intended to include in his second edition, 
throws abundant light upon his general method and 
point of view. Minor excursuses such as that on the 
<i>Belief in the Coming of Christ</i>, or on the <i>State of the 
Heathen World</i> (not reprinted in the 3rd edition), 
would also still repay perusal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p27">Professor Jowett was far from thinking that his 
work in theology was complete or final. Posterity, 
he said, ‘will remark that up to a certain point we saw clearly; but that no man 
is beyond his age—there was a circle which we could not pass’<note n="11" id="ii.iv-p27.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p28">3rd edition of
<i>Epistles</i>, vol. ii, p. 138.</p></note>. Yet 
a disciple may be pardoned for believing that his 
writings may have even now an influence for good. The 
time for such endeavours is not yet past; and it is 
hoped that the present reprint may be received with 
better quiet, better opinion, ‘better confirmation’, 
than was accorded to these essays when they first 
appeared.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p29">Many persons still require to be taught that ‘the 
whole world, and all things in it, instead of being 
secular and external to revelation, needs to be 
brought back to within the sphere of revelation’<note n="12" id="ii.iv-p29.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p30">See <i>Life of Benjamin Jowett</i>, vol. i, p. 372.</p></note>. 
And although in fifty years much water has passed 
the mill—though marvellous progress has been made <pb n="xviii" id="ii.iv-Page_xviii" />both in the acquisition and diffusion of knowledge,—yet the whole has not yet been harvested in the 
interest of religion. In ‘these slow-paced changes’ (the phrase is Dr. James Martineau’s) speculations, 
and even discoveries about human origins, or about 
the constitution of the material universe, do not 
add much appreciably to the long result of time. 
It may still be worth while, even for the most 
enlightened, to consider what a mind of exceptional 
fulness, of keen discernment and sincere piety, 
regarded as the main outcome of all that was known 
and felt half a century ago.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p31">Students of Professor Jowett’s book on St. Paul 
may have much besides to learn, but they will not 
have much to unlearn. Historical studies have 
greatly advanced and so has Natural Science; but 
Gibbon and Humboldt are still worth reading. The 
very extent of the field makes concentration difficult. 
The success of special inquiries renders it harder 
for philosophy and for the religious mind to take all 
into one view. But, as Plato said, comprehensiveness belongs to the only kind of knowledge which 
takes lasting root.<note n="13" id="ii.iv-p31.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p32">Plato, <i>Rep</i>. 537 c.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p33">And religious thinking ebbs as well as flows. The 
past sometimes prevails over the present and dims 
the forecast of the future. There is a real danger 
lest Obscurantism should divide the ground which 
Religion and Science ought to occupy harmoniously 
together. The serene spirit which breathes through <pb n="xix" id="ii.iv-Page_xix" />Jowett’s writings may give courage to the timid and 
calmness to the bold.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p34">The two large volumes published in 1855 (second 
edition, 1859) were after all only a fragment of the 
work which their author had in view. There are 
those amongst his friends who will always regret 
that the labours of the Oxford Vice-Chancellorship, 
and the exhaustion which followed, should have 
deprived him first of the leisure, and then of the 
mental vigour, that was requisite for the execution 
of his literary designs. He never lost his interest in 
theology; and the strong vein of reverent thoughtfulness, which pervades the book on St. Paul, was 
the same which carried him onward through many 
trials to the attainment of the Christian graces so 
eloquently commended by Bishop Paget.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p35">Professor Jowett was less inclined indeed in later 
years to engage in controversy. He used to say, ‘when we were younger, religious doctrines such as 
that of the Atonement were often presented in a 
form repugnant to the moral sense. That is not 
equally so now.’ But it were much to be wished 
that he had written the treatise he so long contemplated on Moral Ideas, or had worked out his views 
on the Religions of the World; or had been able to substantiate the dream that 
was suggested to him by the <i>Imitatio Christi</i>:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p36">‘Would it be possible to combine in a manual of 
piety religious fervour with perfect good sense and 
knowledge of the world? This has never been <pb n="xx" id="ii.iv-Page_xx" />attempted and would be a work worthy of a great religious 
genius. . . . Is it possible for me, perhaps ten years hence, to write a new 
Thomas a Kempis, going as deeply into the foundations of human life and yet not 
revolting the common sense of the nineteenth century, by his violent contrast 
between this world and another?’</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p37">Will Jowett some day have a successor an inheritor of his unfulfilled renown—to sum up with 
calm insight, and with unclouded faith in God, the 
spiritual outcome of the last fifty years?—A Christian 
philosopher, gifted with knowledge of the world 
and human nature, yet not worldly; loving truth 
unflinchingly, and not despairing of it; accomplished, 
not only in theology, but in history and science, full 
of devotion to God and Christ, and also to the good 
of man?—Who knows?</p>
<p class="right" id="ii.iv-p38"><span class="sc" id="ii.iv-p38.1">LEWIS CAMPBELL.</span></p>

<p class="continue" id="ii.iv-p39"><span class="sc" id="ii.iv-p39.1">ALASSIO, ITALY</span>,</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p40">March, 1906.</p>

<pb n="1" id="ii.iv-Page_1" />
</div2></div1>

    <div1 title="Essays." id="iii" prev="ii.iv" next="iii.i">
<h2 id="iii-p0.1">Essays</h2>

      <div2 title="Essay on the Character of St. Paul." id="iii.i" prev="iii" next="iii.ii">
<h2 id="iii.i-p0.1">ESSAY ON THE CHARACTER OF ST. PAUL</h2>

<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p1.1">Οἴδατε δὲ ὅτι δι᾽ ἀσθένειαν τῆς σαρκὸς εὐηγγελισάμην ὑμῖν τὸ πρότερον, 
καὶ τὸν πειρασμὸν ὑμῶν ἐν τῇ σαρκί μου οὐκ ἐξουθενήσατε οὐδὲ ἐξεπτύσατε, 
ἀλλὰ ὡς ἄγγελον θεοῦ ἐδέξασθέ με, ὡς χριστὸν Ἰησοῦν</span>.—<scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 13" id="iii.i-p1.2" parsed="|Gal|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.13">Gal. iv. 13</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Gal 4:14" id="iii.i-p1.3" parsed="|Gal|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.14">14</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p2">THE narrative of the Gospel gives no full or perfect 
likeness of the character of the Apostles. Human 
beings do not admit of being constructed out of 
a single feature, nor is imagination able to supply 
details which are really wanting. St. Peter and 
St. John, the two Apostles whose names are most 
prominent in the Gospels and early portion of the 
Acts, both seem to unite two extremes in the same 
person; the character of St. John combining gentleness with vehemence, almost with fierceness; while in 
St. Peter we trace rashness and timidity at once, the 
spirit of freedom at one period of his life, and of 
narrowness and exclusiveness at another. He is the 
first to confess, and the first to deny Christ. Himself 
the captain of the Apostles, and yet wanting in the 
qualities necessary to constitute a leader. Such extremes may easily meet in the same person; but we 
do not possess sufficient knowledge to say how they 
were really reconciled. Each of the twelve Apostles 
grew up to the fullness of the stature of the perfect 
man. Even those who to us are little more than 
names, had individual features as lively as our own 
contemporaries. But the mention of their sayings 
or acts on four or five occasions while they followed <pb n="2" id="iii.i-Page_2" />the footsteps of the Lord on earth, and then on two 
or three occasions soon after He was taken from 
them, then once again at an interval of twelve or 
fourteen years, is not sufficient to enable us to judge 
of their whole character. We may distinguish Peter 
from John, or James from either; but we cannot set 
them up as a study to be compared with each other. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p3">More features appear of the character of St. Paul, 
yet not sufficient to give a perfect picture. We 
should lose the individuality which we have, by 
seeking to idealize and generalize from some more 
common type of Christian life. It has not been 
unusual to describe St. Paul as a man of resolute 
will, of untiring energy, of logical mind, of classic 
taste. He has been contrasted with the twelve as 
the educated with the uneducated, the student of 
Hebrew and Greek learning, brought up in Jerusalem 
at the feet of Gamaliel, with the fishermen of Galilee ‘mending their nets’ by the lake. Powers of government have been attributed to him such as were 
required, and in some instances possessed, by the 
great leaders of the Church in later ages. He is 
imagined to have spoken with an accuracy hardly 
to be found in the systems of philosophers. Not 
of such an one would the Apostle himself ‘have 
gloried’; he would not have understood the praises 
of his commentators. It was not the wisdom of this 
world which he spoke, but ‘the hidden wisdom of 
God in a mystery’. All his life long he felt himself 
to be one ‘whose strength was perfected in weakness’; 
he was aware of the impression of feebleness which 
his own appearance and discourse made upon his 
converts; who was sometimes in weakness and fear 
and trembling before them, ‘having the sentence of 
death in himself’, and at other times ‘in power and 
the Holy Ghost and in much assurance’; and so far <pb n="3" id="iii.i-Page_3" />from having one unchanging purpose or insight, that 
though determined to know one thing only, ‘Jesus 
Christ and Him crucified’, yet in his manner of 
teaching he wavers between opposite views or precepts 
in successive verses. He is ever feeling, if haply he 
may find them, after the hearts of men. He is 
carried away by sympathy, at times even for his 
opponents. He is struggling to describe what is in 
process of revelation to him. ‘Rude in speech but 
not in knowledge’, as he himself says. The life of 
the Greek language had passed away, and it must 
have been a matter of effort for him to write in 
a foreign tongue, perhaps even to write at all; yet 
he puts together words in his own characteristic way 
which are full of meaning, though often scattered in 
confusion over the page. He occasionally lights also 
on the happiest expressions, stamping old phrases in 
a new mould, and bringing forth the new out of the 
treasury of the old. Such are some of the individual 
traits which he has left in his Epistles; they are 
traits far more interesting and more like himself 
than any general image of heroism, or knowledge, or 
power, or goodness. Whatever other impression he 
might have made upon us, could we have seen him 
face to face, there can be little doubt that he would 
have left the impression of what was remarkable and 
uncommon.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p4">There are questions which it is interesting to 
suggest, even when they can never receive a perfect 
and satisfactory answer. One of these questions may 
be asked respecting St. Paul:—‘What was the relation 
in which his former life stood to the great fact of 
his conversion?’ He himself, in looking back upon 
the times in which he persecuted the Church of God, 
thought of them chiefly as an increasing evidence of 
the mercy of God, which was afterwards extended to 
<pb n="4" id="iii.i-Page_4" />him. It seemed so strange to have been what he 
had been, and to be what he was. Nor does our 
own conception of him, in relation to his former 
self, commonly reach beyond this contrast of the 
old and new man; the persecutor and the preacher 
of the Gospel; the young man at whose feet the 
witnesses against Stephen laid down their clothes, 
and the same Paul disputing against the Grecians, 
full of visions and revelations of the Lord, on whom 
in later life came daily the care of all the Churches.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p5">Yet we cannot but admit also the possibility, or 
rather the probable truth of another point of view. 
It is not unlikely that the struggle which he describes 
in the seventh chapter of the Romans is the picture 
of his own heart in the days when he ‘verily thought 
that he ought to do many things contrary to Jesus 
of Nazareth’; the impression of that earlier state, 
perhaps the image of the martyr Stephen (<scripRef passage="Acts xxii. 20" id="iii.i-p5.1" parsed="|Acts|22|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.20">Acts xxii. 
20</scripRef>), may have remained with him in after years. 
For men seem to carry about with them the elements 
of their former lives; the character or nature which 
they once were, the circumstance which became a part 
of them, is not wholly abolished or done away; it 
remains, ‘even in the regenerate’, as a sort of insoluble 
mass or incumbrance which prevents their freedom of 
action; in very few, or rather in none, can the old 
habit have perfect flexure to its new use. Every 
where, in the case of our acquaintance, who may 
have passed through great changes of opinion or 
conduct, we see from time to time the old nature 
which is underneath occasionally coming to the 
surface. Nor is it irreverent to attribute such remembrances of a former self even to inspired persons. 
If there were any among the contemporaries of 
St. Paul who had known him in youth and in age, 
they would have seen similarities which escape us <pb n="5" id="iii.i-Page_5" />in the character of the Apostle at different periods 
of his life. The zealot against the Gospel might have 
seemed to them transfigured into the opponent of the 
law; they would have found something in common 
in the Pharisee of the Pharisees, and the man who 
had a vow on his last journey to Jerusalem; they 
would perhaps have observed arguments, or quotations, or modes of speech in his writings which had 
been familiar to them and him in the school of 
Gamaliel. And when they heard of his conversion, 
they might have remarked that to one of his temperament only could such an event have happened, and 
would have noted many superficial resemblances which 
showed him to be the same man, while the great in 
ward change which had overspread the world was 
hid from their eyes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p6">The gifts of God to man have ever some reference 
to natural disposition. He who becomes the servant 
of God does not thereby cease to be himself. Often 
the transition is greater in appearance than in reality, 
from the suddenness of its manifestation. There is a 
kind of rebellion against self and nature and God, 
which, through the mercy of God to the soul, seems 
almost necessarily to lead to reaction. Persons have 
been worse than their fellow men in outward appearance, and yet there was within them the spirit of 
a child waiting to return home to their father’s house. A change passes upon them which we may 
figure to ourselves, not only as the new man taking 
the place of the old, but as the inner man taking the 
place of the outer. So complex is human nature, 
that the very opposite to what we are has often an 
inexpressible power over us. Contrast is not only 
a law of association; it is also a principle of action. 
Many run from one extreme to another, from 
licentiousness to the ecstasy of religious feeling, from <pb n="6" id="iii.i-Page_6" />religious feeling back to licentiousness, not without 
a ‘fearful looking for of judgement’. If we could trace the hidden workings of 
good and evil, they would appear far less surprising and more natural than as 
they are seen by the outward eye. Our spiritual nature is without spring or 
chasm, but it has a certain play or freedom which leads very often to 
consequences the opposite of what we expect. It seems in some instances as if 
the same religious education had tended to contrary results; in one case to a 
devout life, in another to a reaction against it; some times to one form of 
faith, at other times to another. Many parents have wept to see the early 
religious training of their children draw them, by a kind of repulsion, to a 
communion or mode of opinion which is the extreme opposite of that in which they 
have been brought up. Let them have peace in the thought that it was not always 
in their power to fulfil the duty in which they seem to themselves to have 
failed. These latter reflections have but a remote bearing on the character of 
St. Paul; but they serve to make us think that all spiritual influences, however 
antagonistic they may appear, have more in common with each other than they have 
with the temper of the world; and that it is easier to pass from one form of 
faith to another than from leading the life of all men to either. There is more 
in common between those who anathematize each other than between 
either and the spirit of toleration which characterizes 
the ordinary dealings of man and man, or much more 
the spirit of Christ, for whom they are alike contending.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p7">Perhaps we shall not be far wrong in concluding, 
that those who have undergone great religious 
changes have been of a fervid imaginative cast of 
mind; looking for more in this world than it was <pb n="7" id="iii.i-Page_7" />capable of yielding; easily touched by the remembrance of the past, or inspired by some ideal of the 
future. When with this has been combined a zeal 
for the good of their fellow men, they have become 
the heralds and champions of the religious movements 
of the world. The change has begun within, but has 
overflowed without them. ‘When thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren’ is the order of 
nature and of grace. In secret they brood over 
their own state; weary and profitless their soul fainteth within them. The religion they profess is 
a religion not of life to them, but of death; they 
lose their interest in the world, and are cut off from 
the communion of their fellow creatures. While 
they are musing, the fire kindles, and at the last—‘they speak with their tongue’. Then pours forth 
irrepressibly the pent-up stream—‘unto all and upon 
all’ their fellow men; the intense flame of inward 
enthusiasm warms and lights up the world. First 
they are the evidence to others; then, again, others 
are the evidence to them. All religious leaders can 
not be reduced to a single type of character; yet in 
all, perhaps, two characteristics may be observed; the 
first, great self-reflection; the second, intense sympathy with other men. They are not the creatures 
of habit or of circumstances, leading a blind life, 
unconscious of what they are; their whole effort is 
to realize their inward nature, and to make it 
palpable and visible to their fellows. Unlike other 
men who are confined to the circle of themselves or 
of their family, their affections are never straitened; 
they embrace with their love all men who are likeminded with them, almost all men too who are unlike 
them, in the hope that they may become like.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p8">Such men have generally appeared at favourable 
conjunctures of circumstances, when the old was <pb n="8" id="iii.i-Page_8" />about to vanish away, and the new to appear. The 
world has yearned towards them, and they towards 
the world. They have uttered what all men were 
feeling; they have interpreted the age to itself. But 
for the concurrence of circumstances, they might have 
been stranded on the solitary shore, they might have 
died without a follower or convert. But when the 
world has needed them, and God has intended them 
for the world, they are endued with power from on 
high; they use all other men as their instruments, 
uniting them to themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p9">Often such men have been brought up in the faith 
which they afterwards oppose, and a part of their 
power has consisted in their acquaintance with the 
enemy. They see other men, like themselves formerly, wandering out of the way in the idol’s temple, 
amid a burdensome ceremonial, with prayers and sacrifices unable to free the soul. They lead them by the 
way themselves came to the home of Christ. Some 
times they represent the new as the truth of the old; 
at other times as contrasted with it, as life and death, 
as good and evil, as Christ and anti-Christ. They 
relax the force of habit, they melt the pride and 
fanaticism of the soul. They suggest to others their 
own doubts, they inspire them with their own hopes, 
they supply their own motives, they draw men to 
them with cords of sympathy and bonds of love; 
they themselves seem a sufficient stay to support the 
world. Such was Luther at the Reformation; such, 
in a higher sense, was the Apostle St. Paul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p10">There have been heroes in the world, and there 
have been prophets in the world. The first may be 
divided into two classes; either they have been men 
of strong will and character, or of great power and 
range of intellect; in a few instances, combining both. 
They have been the natural leaders of mankind, compelling <pb n="9" id="iii.i-Page_9" />others by their acknowledged superiority as 
rulers and generals; or in the paths of science and 
philosophy, drawing the world after them by a yet 
more inevitable necessity. The prophet belongs to 
another order of beings: he does not master his 
thoughts; they carry him away. He does not see 
clearly into the laws of this world or the affairs of 
this world, but has a light beyond, which reveals 
them partially in their relation to another. Often he 
seems to be at once both the weakest and the strongest 
of men; the first to yield to his own impulses, the 
mightiest to arouse them in others. Calmness, or 
reason, or philosophy are not the words which describe the appeals which he makes to the hearts of 
men. He sways them to and fro rather than governs 
or controls them. He is a poet, and more than a 
poet, the inspired teacher of mankind; but the intellectual gifts which he possesses are independent of 
knowledge, or learning, or capacity; what they are 
much more akin to is the fire and subtlety of genius. 
He, too, for a time, has ruled kingdoms and even led 
armies; ‘an Apostle, not of man, nor by men’; acting, 
not by authority or commission of any prince, but by 
an immediate inspiration from on high, communicating itself to the hearts of men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p11">Saul of Tarsus is called an Apostle rather than 
a prophet, because Hebrew prophecy belongs to an 
age of the world before Christianity. Now that in 
the Gospel that which is perfect is come, that which 
is in part is done away. Yet, in a secondary sense, 
the Apostle St. Paul is also ‘among the prophets’. 
He, too, has ‘visions and revelations of the Lord’, 
though he has not written them down ‘for our instruction’, in which he would fain glory because they 
are not his own. Even to the outward eye he has 
the signs of a prophet. There is in him the same <pb n="10" id="iii.i-Page_10" />emotion, the same sympathy, the same 
‘strength 
made perfect in weakness’, the same absence of human 
knowledge, the same subtlety in the use of language, 
the same singleness in the delivery of his message. 
He speaks more as a man, and less immediately under 
the impulse of the Spirit of God; more to individuals, 
and less to the nation at large; he is less of a poet, 
and more of a teacher or preacher. But these differences do not interfere with the general resemblance. 
Like Isaiah, he bids us look to ‘the man of sorrows’; 
like Ezekiel, he arouses men to a truer sense of the 
ways of God in his dealings with them; like Jeremiah, he mourns over his countrymen; like all the 
prophets who have ever been, he is lifted above this 
world, and is ‘in the Spirit at the day of the Lord’. 
(<scripRef passage="Rev. i. 10" id="iii.i-p11.1" parsed="|Rev|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.10">Rev. i. 10</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p12">Reflections of this kind are suggested by the absence 
of materials such as throw any light on the early life 
of St. Paul. All that we know of him before his 
conversion is summed up in two facts, ‘that the witnesses laid down their clothes with a young man 
whose name was Saul’, and that he was brought up 
at the feet of Gamaliel, one of the few Rabbinical 
teachers of Greek learning in the city of Jerusalem. 
We cannot venture to assign to him either the ‘choleric’ or the ‘melancholic’ temperament. [Tholuck.] We are unable to determine what were his 
natural gifts or capacities; or how far, as we often 
observe to be the case, the gifts which he had were 
called out by the mission on which he was sent, or 
the theatre on which he felt himself placed ‘a spectacle 
to the world, to angels, and to men’. Far more interesting is it to trace the simple feelings with which 
he himself regarded his former life. ‘Last of all he 
was seen of me also, who am the least of the Apostles, 
that am not worthy to be called an Apostle, because <pb n="11" id="iii.i-Page_11" />I persecuted the Church of God.’ Yet there was 
a sense also [in which it is true] that he was excusable, and that this was the reason why the mercy 
of God extended itself to him. ‘Yet I obtained 
mercy because I did it ignorantly in unbelief.’ And 
in one passage he dwells on the fact, not only that 
he had been an Israelite, but more, that after the 
strictest sect of the Jews’ religion he lived a Pharisee, 
as though that were an evidence to himself, and should 
be so to others, that no human power could have 
changed him; that he was no half Jew, who had 
never properly known what the law was, but one who 
had both known and strictly practised it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p13">We are apt to judge extraordinary men by our 
own standard; that is to say, we often suppose them 
to possess, in an extraordinary degree, those qualities 
which we are conscious of in ourselves or others. This 
is the easiest way of conceiving their characters, but 
not the truest. They differ in kind rather than in 
degree. Even to understand them truly seems to require a power analogous to their own. Their natures 
are more subtle, and yet more simple, than we readily 
imagine. No one can read the ninth chapter of the 
First, or the eleventh and twelfth chapters of the 
Second Epistle to the Corinthians, without feeling 
how different the Apostle St. Paul must have been 
from good men among ourselves. We marvel how 
such various traits of character come together in the 
same individual. He who was ‘full of visions and 
revelations of the Lord’, who spake with tongues 
more than they all, was not ‘mad, but uttered the 
words of truth and soberness’. He who was the 
most enthusiastic of all men, was also the most 
prudent; the Apostle of freedom, and yet the most 
moderate. He who was the strongest and most en 
lightened of all men, was also (would he have himself <pb n="12" id="iii.i-Page_12" />refrained from saying?) at times the weakest; on 
whom there came the care of all the Churches, yet 
seeming also to lose the power of acting in the 
absence of human sympathy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p14">Qualities so like and unlike are hard to reconcile; 
perhaps they have never been united in the same 
degree in any other human being. The contradiction 
in part arises not only from the Apostle being an 
extraordinary man, but from his being a man like 
ourselves in an extraordinary state. Creation was 
not to him that fixed order of things which it is to 
us; rather it was an atmosphere of evil just broken 
by the light beyond. To us the repose of the scene 
around contrasts with the turmoil of man’s own spirit; 
to the Apostle peace was to be sought only from 
within, half hidden even from the inner man. There 
was a veil upon the heart itself which had to be 
removed. He himself seemed to fall asunder at times 
into two parts, the flesh and the spirit; and the world 
to be divided into two hemispheres, the one of the 
rulers of darkness, the other bright with that inward 
presence which should one day be revealed. In this 
twilight he lived. What to us is far oft both in time 
and place, if such an expression may be allowed, to 
him was near and present, separated by a thin film 
from the world we see, ever ready to break forth and 
gather into itself the frame of nature. That sense of 
the invisible which to most men it is so difficult to 
impart, was like a second nature to St. Paul. He 
walked by faith, and not by sight; what was strange 
to him was the life he now led; which in his own 
often repeated language was death rather than life, 
the place of shadows and not of realities. The Greek 
philosophers spoke of a world of phenomena, of true 
being, of knowledge and opinion; and we know that 
what they meant by these distinctions is something <pb n="13" id="iii.i-Page_13" />different from the tenets of any philosophical school 
of the present day. But not less different is what 
St. Paul meant by the life hidden with Christ and 
God, the communion of the Spirit, the possession of 
the mind of Christ; only that this was not a mere 
difference of speculation, but of practice also. Could 
any one say now—‘the life’ not that I live, but that ‘Christ liveth in me’? Such language with St. Paul 
is no mere phraseology, such as is repeated from 
habit in prayers, but the original consciousness of the 
Apostle respecting his own state. Self is banished 
from him, and has no more place in him, as he goes 
on his way to fulfil the work of Christ. No figure is 
too strong to express his humiliation in himself, or 
his exaltation in Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p15">Could we expect this to be otherwise when we 
think of the manner of his conversion? Could he 
have looked upon the world with the same eyes that 
we do, or heard its many voices with the same ears, 
who had been caught up into the third heaven, 
whether in the body or out of the body he could not 
tell? (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 1-5" id="iii.i-p15.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|1|12|5" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.1-2Cor.12.5">2 Cor. xii. 1-5</scripRef>.) Must not his life have seemed 
to him a revelation, an inspiration, an ecstasy? Once 
and again he had seen the face of Christ, and heard 
Him speak from heaven. All that followed in the 
Apostle’s history was the continuation of that first 
wonder, a stream of light flowing from it, ‘planting 
eyes’ in his soul, transfiguring him ‘from glory to 
glory’, clothing him with the elect ‘in the exceeding glory’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p16">Yet this glory was not that of the princes of this 
world, ‘who come to nought’; it is another image 
which he gives us of himself;—not the figure on 
Mars’ hill, in the cartoons of Raphael, nor the orator 
with noble mien and eloquent gesture before Festus 
and Agrippa; but the image of one lowly and cast <pb n="14" id="iii.i-Page_14" />down, whose ‘bodily presence was weak, and speech 
contemptible’; of one who must have appeared to 
the rest of mankind like a visionary, pierced by the 
thorn in the flesh, ‘waiting for the redemption of the 
body’. The saints of the middle ages are in many 
respects unlike St. Paul, and yet many of them bear 
a far closer resemblance to him than is to be found in 
Luther and the Reformers. The points of resemblance 
which we seem to see in them, are the same withdrawal from the things of earth, the same ecstasy, the 
same consciousness of the person of Christ. Who 
would describe Luther by the words ‘crucified with 
Christ’? It is in another manner that the Reformer 
was called upon to war, with weapons earthly as 
well as spiritual, with a strong right hand and 
a mighty arm.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p17">There have been those who, although deformed by 
nature, have worn the expression of a calm and 
heavenly beauty; in whom the flashing eye has 
attested the presence of thought in the poor withered 
and palsied frame. There have been others again, 
who have passed the greater part of their lives in 
extreme bodily suffering, who have, nevertheless, 
directed states or led armies, the keenness of whose 
intellect has not been dulled nor their natural force 
of mind abated. There have been those also on 
whose faces men have gazed ‘as upon the face of an 
angel’, while they pierced or stoned them. Of such 
an one, perhaps, the Apostle himself might have 
gloried; not of those whom men term great or noble. 
He who felt the whole creation groaning and travailing together until now was not like the Greek drinking in the life of nature at every pore. He who 
through Christ was ‘crucified to the world, and the 
world to him’, was not in harmony with nature, nor 
nature with him. The manly form, the erect step, <pb n="15" id="iii.i-Page_15" />the fullness of life and beauty, could not have gone 
along with such a consciousness as this, any more 
than the taste for literature and art could have consisted with the thought, ‘not many wise, not many 
learned, not many mighty’. Instead of these we have 
the visage marred more than the sons of men, ‘the 
cross of Christ which was to the Greeks foolishness’, the thorn in the flesh, the marks in the body of the 
Lord Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p18">Often the Apostle St. Paul has been described as 
a person the furthest removed from enthusiasm; in 
capable of spiritual illusion; by his natural temperament averse to credulity or superstition. By such 
considerations as these a celebrated author confesses 
himself to have been converted to the belief in 
Christianity. And yet, if it is intended to reduce 
St. Paul to the type of what is termed good sense 
in the present day, it must be admitted that the view 
which thus describes him is but partially true. Far 
nearer the truth is that other quaint notion of a 
modern writer, ‘that St. Paul was the finest gentleman 
that ever lived’; for no man had nobler forms of 
courtesy, or a deeper regard for the feelings of others. 
But ‘good sense’ is a term not well adapted to express 
either the individual or the age and country in which 
he lived. He who wrought miracles, who had hand 
kerchiefs carried to him from the sick, who spake 
with tongues more than they all, who lived amid 
visions and revelations of the Lord, who did not 
appeal to the Gospel as a thing long settled, but 
himself saw the process of revelation actually going 
on before his eyes, and communicated it to his fellow 
men, could never have been such an one as ourselves. 
Nor can we pretend to estimate whether, in the 
modern sense of the term, he was capable of weighing 
evidence, or how far he would have attempted to <pb n="16" id="iii.i-Page_16" />sever between the workings of his own mind and the 
Spirit which was imparted to him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p19">What has given rise to this conception of the 
Apostle’s character has been the circumstance, that 
with what the world terms mysticism and enthusiasm 
are united a singular prudence and moderation, and 
a perfect humanity, searching the feelings and knowing the hearts of all men. ‘I became all things to 
all men that I might win some’; not only, we may 
believe, as a sort of accommodation, but as the 
expression of the natural compassion and love which 
he felt for them. There is no reason to suppose that 
the Apostle took any interest in the daily life of men, 
in the great events which were befalling the Roman 
Empire, or in the temporal fortunes of the Jewish 
people. But when they came before him as sinners, 
lying in darkness and the shadow of God’s wrath, 
ignorant of the mystery that was being revealed 
before their eyes, then his love was quickened for 
them, then they seemed to him as his kindred and 
brethren; there was no sacrifice too great for him to 
make; he was willing to die with Christ, yea, even 
to be accursed from Him that he might ‘save some of them’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p20">Mysticism, or enthusiasm, or intense benevolence 
and philanthropy, seem to us, as they commonly 
are, at variance with worldly prudence and moderation. But in the Apostle these different and 
contrasted qualities are mingled and harmonized. 
The mother watching over the life of her child, has 
all her faculties aroused and stimulated; she knows 
almost by instinct how to say or do the right thing 
at the right time; she regards his faults with mingled 
love and sorrow. So, in the Apostle, we seem to 
trace a sort of refinement or nicety of feeling, when 
he is dealing with the souls of men. All his knowledge <pb n="17" id="iii.i-Page_17" />of mankind shows itself for their sakes; and yet not 
that knowledge of mankind which comes from without, revealing itself by 
experience of men and manners, by taking a part in events, by the insensible 
course of years making us learn from what we have seen and suffered. There is 
another experience that comes from within, which begins with 
the knowledge of self, with the consciousness of our 
own weakness and infirmities; which is continued 
in love to others and in works of good to them; 
which grows by singleness and simplicity of heart. 
Love becomes the interpreter of how men think, and 
feel, and act; and supplies the place of, or passes 
into a worldly prudence wiser than, the prudence 
of this world. Such is the worldly prudence of 
St. Paul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p21">Once more; there is in the Apostle, not only 
prudence and knowledge of the human heart, but 
a kind of subtlety of moderation, which considers 
every conceivable case, and balances one with an 
other; in the last resort giving no rule, but allowing 
all to be superseded by a more general principle. 
An instance of this subtle moderation is his determination, or rather omission to determine the question 
of meats and drinks, which he first regards as in 
different, secondly, as depending on men’s own conscience, and this again as limited by the consciences 
of others, and lastly resolves all these finer precepts 
into the general principle, ‘Whatever ye do, do 
all to the glory of God’. The same qualification of 
one principle by another recurs again in his rules 
respecting marriage. First, ‘do not marry unbelievers’, and ‘let not the wife depart from her husband’. But if you are married and the unbeliever is willing 
to remain, then the spirit of the second precept must 
prevail over the first. Only in an extreme case, <pb n="18" id="iii.i-Page_18" />where both parties are willing to dissolve the tie, 
the first principle in turn may again supersede the 
second. It may be said in the one case, ‘your 
children are holy’; in the other, ‘What knowest 
thou, O wife, if thou shalt save thy husband?’ In 
a similar spirit he withdraws his censure on the 
incestuous person, lest such an one, criminal as he 
was, should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow. 
There is a religious aspect of either course of conduct, 
and either may be right under given circumstances. 
So the kingdoms of this world admit of being regarded 
almost as the kingdom of God, in reference to our 
duties towards their rulers; and yet touching the 
going to law before unbelievers, we are to think 
rather of that other kingdom in which we shall judge 
angels.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p22">The Gospel, it has been often remarked, lays down 
principles rather than rules. The passages in the 
Epistles of St. Paul which seem to be exceptions to 
this statement, are exceptions in appearance rather 
than in reality. They are relative to the circum 
stances of those whom he is addressing. He who 
became ‘all things to all men’, would have been the 
last to insist on temporary regulations for his converts 
being made the rule of Christian life in all ages. 
His manner of Church government is so unlike a rule 
or law, that we can hardly imagine how the Apostle, 
if he could return to earth, would combine the freedom of the Gospel with the requirements of Christianity as an established institution. He is not a 
bishop administering a regular system, but a person 
dealing immediately with other persons out of the 
fullness of his own mind and nature. His writings 
are like spoken words, temporary, occasional, adapted 
to other men’s thoughts and feelings, yet not without 
an eternal meaning. In sending his instructions to <pb n="19" id="iii.i-Page_19" />the Churches he is ever with them, and seems to 
follow in his mind’s eye their working and effect; 
whither his Epistles go he goes in thought, absent, 
in his own language, ‘in the body, but present in 
spirit’. What he says to the Churches, he seems 
to make them say: what he directs them to do, they 
are to do in that common spirit in which they are 
united with him; if they live he lives; time and 
distance never snap the cord of sympathy. His 
government of them is a sort of communion with 
them; a receiving of their feelings and a pouring 
forth of his own: he is the heart or pulse which beats 
through the Christian world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p23">And with this communion of himself and his 
converts, this care of daily life, there mingles the 
vision of ‘the great family in heaven and earth’, ‘the Church which is his body’, in which the meaner 
reality is enfolded or wrapt up, ‘sphered in a radiant 
cloud’, even in its low estate. The language of the 
Epistles often exercises an illusion on our minds 
when thinking of the primitive Church; individuals 
perhaps there were who truly partook of that light 
with which the Apostle encircled them; there may 
have been those in the Churches of Corinth, or 
Ephesus, or Galatia, who were living on earth the 
life of heaven. But the ideal which fills the Apostle’s mind has not, necessarily, a corresponding fact in 
the actual state of his converts. The beloved family 
of the Apostle, the Church of which such ‘glorious 
things are told’, is often in tumult and disorder. 
His love is constantly a source of pain to him: he 
watches over them ‘with a godly jealousy’, and finds 
them ‘affecting others rather than himself’. They 
are always liable to be ‘spoiled’ by some vanity 
of philosophy, some remembrance of Judaism, which, 
like an epidemic, carries off whole Churches at once, 
<pb n="20" id="iii.i-Page_20" />and seems to exercise a fatal power over them. He 
is a father harrowed and agonized in his feelings; 
he loves more and suffers more than other men; 
he will not think, he cannot help thinking, of the 
ingratitude and insolence of his children; he tries 
to believe, he is persuaded, that all is well; he 
denounces, he forgives; he defends himself, he is 
ashamed of defending himself; he is the herald of 
his own deeds when others neglect or injure him; 
he is ashamed of this too, and retires into himself, 
to be at peace with Christ and God. So we seem 
to read the course of the Apostle’s thoughts in more 
than one passage of his writings, beginning with the 
heavenly ideal, and descending to the painful realities 
of actual life, especially at the close of the Second 
Epistle to the Corinthians—altogether, perhaps, the 
most characteristic picture of the Apostle’s mind; 
and in the last words to the Galatians, ‘Henceforth let no man trouble me, for I 
bear in my body the marks of the Lord Jesus’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p24">Great men (those, at least, who present to us the 
type of earthly greatness) are sometimes said to 
possess the power of command, but not the power 
of entering into the feelings of others. They have 
no fear of their fellows, they are not affected by 
their opinions or prejudices, but neither are they 
always capable of immediately impressing them, or 
of perceiving the impression which their words or 
actions make upon them. Often they live in a kind 
of solitude on which other men do not venture to 
intrude; putting forth their strength on particular 
occasions, careless or abstracted about the daily 
concerns of life. Such was not the greatness of the 
Apostle St. Paul; not only in the sense in which 
he says that ‘he could do all things through Christ’, but in a more earthly and human one, was it true, <pb n="21" id="iii.i-Page_21" />that his strength was his weakness and his weakness 
his strength. His dependence on others was also 
the source of his influence over them. His natural 
character was the type of that communion of the 
Spirit which he preached; the meanness of appearance which he attributes to himself, the image of 
that contrast which the Gospel presents to human 
greatness. Glorying and humiliation; life and death; 
a vision of angels strengthening him, the ‘thorn in 
the flesh’ rebuking him; the greatest tenderness, 
not without sternness; sorrows above measure, consolations above measure; are some of the contra 
dictions which were reconciled in the same man. 
It is not a long life of ministerial success on which 
he is looking back a little before his death, where 
he says, ‘I have fought the good fight, I have finished 
my course, I have kept the faith’. These words are 
sadly illustrated by another verse of the same Epistle, ‘This thou knowest, that all they which are in Asia 
be turned away from me’ (<scripRef passage="2 Tim. i. 15" id="iii.i-p24.1" parsed="|2Tim|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.15">2 Tim. i. 15</scripRef>). So when 
the contrast was at its height, he passed away, 
rejoicing in persecution also, and ‘filling up that 
which was behind of the afflictions of Christ for his 
body’s sake’. Many, if not most, of his followers 
had forsaken him, and there is no certain memorial 
of the manner of his death.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p25">Let us look once more a little closer at that ‘visage 
marred’ in his Master’s service, as it appeared about 
three years before on a well-known scene. A poor 
aged man, worn by some bodily or mental disorder, 
who had been often scourged, and bore on his face 
the traces of indignity and sorrow in every form—such an one, led out of prison between Roman soldiers, probably at times faltering in his utterance, the 
creature, as he seemed to spectators, of nervous sensibility; yearning, almost with a sort of fondness, to <pb n="22" id="iii.i-Page_22" />save the souls of those whom he saw around him,<note n="14" id="iii.i-p25.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.i-p26"><scripRef passage="Gal 2:20; 4:14; 6:17" id="iii.i-p26.1" parsed="|Gal|2|20|0|0;|Gal|4|14|0|0;|Gal|6|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.20 Bible:Gal.4.14 Bible:Gal.6.17">Gal. ii. 20; iv. 14; vi. 17</scripRef>: <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 32" id="iii.i-p26.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.32">1 Cor. xv. 32</scripRef>: <scripRef passage="2Cor 1:9; 6:12; 10:10; 11:23-27; 12:7-10" id="iii.i-p26.3" parsed="|2Cor|1|9|0|0;|2Cor|6|12|0|0;|2Cor|10|10|0|0;|2Cor|11|23|11|27;|2Cor|12|7|12|10" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.9 Bible:2Cor.6.12 Bible:2Cor.10.10 Bible:2Cor.11.23-2Cor.11.27 Bible:2Cor.12.7-2Cor.12.10">2 Cor. i. 9; vi. 12; 
x. 10; xi. 23-27; xii. 7-10</scripRef>: <scripRef passage="Philemon 1:9" id="iii.i-p26.4" parsed="|Phlm|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.9">Philem. ver. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>—spoke a few eloquent words in the cause of Christian 
truth, at which kings were awed, telling the tale of 
his own conversion with such simple pathos, that 
after-ages have hardly heard the like.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p27">Such is the image, not which Christian art has 
delighted to consecrate, but which the Apostle has 
left in his own writings of himself; an image of true 
wisdom, and nobleness, and affection, but of a wisdom unlike the wisdom of this world; of a nobleness 
which must not be transformed into that of the 
heroes of the world; an affection which seemed to 
be as strong and as individual towards all mankind, 
as other men are capable of feeling towards a single 
person.</p>
<pb n="23" id="iii.i-Page_23" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="From an Essay on St. Paul and the Twelve." id="iii.ii" prev="iii.i" next="iii.iii">
<h2 id="iii.ii-p0.1">FROM AN ESSAY ON 
ST. PAUL AND THE TWELVE</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p1">EVENTS of the greatest importance in the annals of 
mankind are not always seen to be important, until 
the hour for preserving them is past. There is a 
time before biography passes into history, when a 
society has not yet learned to register its acts, and 
individuals have not awoke to the consciousness of 
national or ecclesiastical life. In this intermediate 
period, events the most fruitful in results may lie 
buried (the unfolding of the germ in the bosom of 
the earth is not the least part of the growth of the 
plant); they may also be reproduced in a new form 
and their spirit misunderstood by the imperfect knowledge of after ages. Two or three centuries elapse; 
documents are lost or tampered with, or confused; 
there is no eye of criticism to penetrate their meaning. The historian has ‘the veil upon his face’ of 
a later generation; he cannot see through the events, 
institutions, opinions in the circle of which he lives. 
Who can tell what went on in a ‘large upper room’ about the year 40? which may, nevertheless, have 
had great consequences for the world and the 
Church. Who, when Christianity was triumphant 
in the fourth century, would comprehend the simple 
ways and thoughts of believers in the first? Nor is 
there anything more likely to be misunderstood, than 
the differences between the first teachers of a religion, 
and the disputes of their respective followers about <pb n="24" id="iii.ii-Page_24" />a matter of discipline or doctrine which has passed 
away. The transition may be too gradual to be 
observed while it is going on. Literature is of a 
later date; beginning when the Church has already 
arrived at its full stature, it cannot describe the 
stages of its infancy and growth. In the extreme 
distance the objects of earth are no longer distinguishable from the clouds of heaven.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p2">All history receives a colour from the age in which 
it is written. This is the case with ecclesiastical 
history even more than secular; it glows with the 
faith and feelings of the historian; it reflects his 
principles or convictions—it is sometimes embittered 
by his prejudices. Eusebius, ‘the father of ecclesiastical history’, believing as he did that the constitution of the Church which he saw around him 
had existed from the first, was not likely to give a 
consistent account of its origin or growth. Nor was 
it to be expected that he should trace the history 
of doctrines, who, within the Church at least, could 
have admitted of no doctrinal difference or development. It was impossible for him to describe that of 
which he had no conception. Had he been disposed 
to write an accurate account of the progress of the 
Christian faith in the first two centuries, the scantiness of his materials would have prevented him from 
doing so. The antiquarian spirit had awoke too 
late to recover the treasures of the past. Those 
who preceded him had a similar though less definite 
impression of the first age, of which they knew so 
little, and wrote in the same way. It would be an 
anachronism to expect that he should sift critically 
the few cases in which the earlier authorities witness 
against themselves. In point of judgement, he is 
about on a level with the other ‘Father of History’; 
that is to say, he is not wholly destitute of critical <pb n="25" id="iii.ii-Page_25" />power: yet his criticism is accidental and capricious; 
most often observable in the case of ecclesiastical 
writings, which his literary tastes led him to explore. 
But real historical investigation is unknown to him. 
No resisting power of inquiry prevents his acceptance 
of any facts which fell in with the orthodox faith of 
his age, or seemed to afford a witness to it. Mira 
cles are believed by him, not upon greater, but upon 
rather less evidence than ordinary events. He catches, 
like Herodotus, at any chance similarity, such as that 
between the first Christians and the Therapeutae of 
Egypt (ii. c. 17). He feels no difficulty in receiving 
the statement of Justin Martyr, that Simon Magus 
was honoured at Rome under the title of the Holy 
God (Semo Sancus); or the testimony of Tertullian, 
that the Emperor Tiberius referred the worship of 
Christ to the senate. He sees the whole history of 
the Church through the medium of that victory over 
Paganism and heresy which he had witnessed in his 
own day. He carries the struggle back into the previous centuries, in which he finds almost nothing else 
but the conflict of the truth with heresy, and the 
blood of martyrs the seed of the Church. No one 
can suppose that the heresiarchs were such as he 
describes them, or that he has truly seized the relation in which they stood to the primitive Church. 
The language in which he denounces them is a sufficient evidence that he could not have investigated 
with calmness the character of the ‘wolf of Pontus’, or the false prophet Montanus and his 
‘reptile’ followers. Though living at a distance of a century 
and a half, he repeats and adopts the conventional 
abuse of their contemporary adversaries.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p3">Records of the earliest heretics have passed away; 
no one of them is fairly known to us from his own 
writings. Their names have become a byword <pb n="26" id="iii.ii-Page_26" />among men; at another tribunal we may believe 
that many judgements passed upon them have been 
reversed. The true history of the century which 
followed the withdrawal of the Apostles has also 
perished, or is preserved only in fragmentary statements. It is a matter of conjecture how the 
constitution of the Church arose; it is a parallel 
speculation, out of what simpler elements the earliest 
liturgies were compiled. But it does not follow 
that nothing happened in an age of which we know 
nothing. The least philosophy of history suggests 
the reflection that in the primitive Church there 
must have existed all the varieties of practice, 
belief, speculation, doctrine, which the different 
circumstances of the converts, and the different 
natures of men acting on those circumstances, would 
be likely to produce. The Church acquired unity 
in its progress through the world; it was more 
scattered and undisciplined at first than it after 
wards became. Even the Apostles do not work 
together in the spirit of an order; they and their 
followers are not an army ‘set under authority’, of 
which the leaders say to one man ‘come, and he 
cometh’, and to another ‘go, and he goeth’. The 
Church of the Apostles may be compared more 
truly to ‘the wind blowing where it listeth’, or 
even to ‘the lightning shining from one part of 
the heaven to the other’. Paul and Barnabas and 
Apollos, and even Priscilla and Aquila, have their 
separate ways of acting; they walk in different 
paths; they do not attempt to control one another. 
Whatever caution is observable in their mode of 
dealing with each other’s spheres of labour is a matter 
of courtesy, not of ecclesiastical discipline. It is 
not certain, perhaps on the whole improbable, that 
those who came from James to Antioch (<scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 12" id="iii.ii-p3.1" parsed="|Gal|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.12">Gal. ii. 12</scripRef>) <pb n="27" id="iii.ii-Page_27" />represented the community at Jerusalem. There is 
no Church which claims to be the metropolis of 
other Churches; nor any subordination within the 
several Churches to a single authority. The words 
of the Epistle to the Ephesians (<scripRef passage="Eph 4:11" id="iii.ii-p3.2" parsed="|Eph|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.11">iv. 11</scripRef>), 
‘He gave 
some apostles, and some prophets, and some evangelists, and some pastors and teachers’, are hardly 
reconcilable either with three orders of clergy, or 
with the distinction of clergy and laity. They 
describe a state of the Church in which there was 
less of system and more of impulse than at a later 
period; in which ‘all the Lord’s people were prophets’, and natural or spiritual gifts became offices 
‘in the 
beginning of the Gospel’. Compare <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 6" id="iii.ii-p3.3" parsed="|Rom|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.6">Rom. xii. 6</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 28" id="iii.ii-p3.4" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28">1 Cor. xii. 28</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 12:29" id="iii.ii-p3.5" parsed="|1Cor|12|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.29">29</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p4">Many doubts and possibilities arise in our minds 
respecting the age of the Apostles when we look on 
the picture ‘through a microscope’, and dwell on 
those points which are commonly unnoticed. We 
are tempted to frame theories and reconstructions, 
which are better, perhaps, represented by queries. 
Did those who remained behind in the Church 
regard the death of the martyr Stephen with the 
same feelings as those who were scattered abroad? 
or was he in their eyes only what James the Just 
appeared to be to the historian Josephus? Were 
the Apostles at Jerusalem one in heart with the 
brethren at Antioch? Were the teachers who came 
from Jerusalem to Antioch saying, ‘Except ye be 
circumcised, ye cannot be saved’, commissioned by 
the Twelve? Were the Twelve absolutely at one 
among themselves? Are the ‘commendatory epistles’ spoken of in the Epistle to the Corinthians, to be 
ascribed to the Apostles at Jerusalem? Can ‘the 
grievous wolves’, whose entrance into the Church 
of Ephesus the Apostle foresaw, be other than <pb n="28" id="iii.ii-Page_28" />the Judaizing teachers? Were 
‘the multitude’ of 
believing Jews, who were all zealous for the law, 
and liable to be quickened in their zeal for it by the 
very sight of St. Paul, engaged in the tumult which 
follows? Lastly, how far does the narrative of the 
Acts convey the lively impression of contemporaries, 
how far the recollections of another generation? 
These questions cannot have detailed answers; to 
raise them, however, is not without use, for they make 
us regard the facts in many points of view; they 
afford a help in the prosecution of the main inquiry, ‘What was the relation of 
St. Paul to the Twelve?’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p5">If we conceive of the Apostles as exercising 
a strict and definite rule over the multitude of 
their converts, living heads of the Church as they 
might be termed, Peter or James of the circumcision 
and Paul of the uncircumcision, it would be natural 
to connect them with the acts of their followers. 
One would think that, in accordance with the spirit 
of the concordat, they should have ‘delivered over 
to Satan’ the opponents of St. Paul, rather than 
have lived in communion and company with them. 
To hold out the right hand of fellowship to Paul 
and Barnabas, and yet secretly to support or not to 
discountenance their enemies, would seem to be 
treachery to their common Master. Especially when 
we observe how strongly the Judaizers are characterized by St. Paul as ‘the false brethren who came 
in unawares’, ‘the false Apostles transforming themselves into Apostles of Christ’, 
‘grievous wolves 
entering in’, and with what bitter personal weapons 
they assailed him (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 3-7" id="iii.ii-p5.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|3|9|7" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.3-1Cor.9.7">1 Cor. ix. 3-7</scripRef>). Indeed, the 
contrast between the vehemence with which St. Paul 
treats his Judaizing antagonists, and the gentleness 
or silence which he preserves towards the Apostles 
at Jerusalem, is a remarkable circumstance.</p><pb n="29" id="iii.ii-Page_29" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p6">It may be questioned whether the whole difficulty 
does not arise from a false conception of the 
authority of the Apostles in the early Church. 
Although the first teachers of the word of Christ, 
they were not the rulers of the Catholic Church; they 
were not its bishops, but its prophets. The influence 
which they exercised was personal rather than official, 
derived doubtless from their ‘having seen the Lord’, and from their appointment by Him, yet confined 
also to a comparatively narrow sphere; it was 
exercised in places in which they were, but hardly 
extended to places where they were not. The 
Gospel grew up around them they could not tell 
how; and the spirit which their preaching first 
awakened passed out of their control. They seemed 
no longer to be the prime movers, but rather the 
spectators of the work of God, which went on before 
their eyes. The thousands of Jews that believed 
and were zealous for the law would not lay aside the 
garb of Judaism at the bidding of James or Peter; 
the false teachers of Corinth or of Ephesus would 
not have been less likely to gain followers, had they 
been excommunicated by the Twelve. The movement which, in twenty years from the death of 
Christ, had spread so widely over the earth, they did 
not seek to reduce to rule and compass. It was 
beyond their reach, extending to communities of the 
circumstances of which they were hardly informed, 
and in which, therefore, it was not to be expected 
that they should interfere between St. Paul and his 
opponents.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p7">The Apostolic name acquired a sacredness in the 
second century which was unknown to it in the first. 
We must not attribute either to the persons or to the 
writings of the Apostles the authority with which 
after ages invested them. No Epistle of James and <pb n="30" id="iii.ii-Page_30" />Paul was received by those to whom it was sent, like 
the Scriptures of the Old Testament, as the Word of 
God. Nor are they quoted in the same manner with 
books of the Old Testament before the time of Irenaeus. 
We might have imagined that every Church would 
have preserved an unmistakable record of its lineage 
and descent from some one of the Twelve. But so 
far is this from being the case, that no connexion can 
be traced certainly, between the Gentile Churches of 
the second century and that of Jerusalem in the first. 
Jerusalem was not the metropolis of all Churches, but 
one among many; acknowledged, indeed, by the 
Gentile Christians with affection and gratitude, but 
not prescribing any rule, or exercising authority over 
them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p8">The moment we think of the Church, not as an 
ecclesiastical or political institution, but, as it was in 
the first age, a spiritual body, that is to say, a body 
partly moved by the Spirit of God, dependent also 
on the tempers and sympathies of men swayed to and 
fro by religious emotion, the perplexity solves itself, 
and the narrative of Scripture becomes truthful and 
natural. When the waves are high, we see but 
a little way over the ocean. The first fervour of 
religious feeling does not admit a uniform level of 
Church government. It is not a regular hierarchy, 
but ‘some apostles, some prophets, some evangelists, 
others pastors and teachers’, who grow together ‘into 
the body of Christ’. The description of the early 
Church in the Epistles everywhere implies a great 
freedom of individual action. Apollos and Barnabas 
are not under the guidance of Paul; those ‘who 
were distinguished among the apostles before him’, could hardly have owned his authority. No attempt 
is made to bring the different Churches under a common system. We cannot imagine any bond by which <pb n="31" id="iii.ii-Page_31" />they could have been linked together, without an 
order of clergy or form of Church government common to them all; this is not to be found in the New 
Testament. It was hard to keep the Church at 
Corinth at unity with itself; it would have been 
still harder to have brought it into union with other 
Churches.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p9">Of this fluctuating state of the Church, which was 
not yet addicted to any one rule, we find another 
indication in the freedom, almost levity, with which 
professing Christians embraced ‘traditions of men’. The attitude of the Church of Corinth towards the 
Apostle was not that of believers in a faith ‘once 
delivered to the saints’. We know not whether 
Apollos was or was not a teacher of Alexandrian 
learning among its members, or what was the exact 
nature of ‘the party of Christ’, <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 12" id="iii.ii-p9.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.12">1 Cor. i. 12</scripRef>. But 
that heathen as well as Jewish elements had found 
their way into the Corinthian community, is intimated 
by the ‘false wisdom’, and the sitting at meat in the 
idol’s temple. It is a startling question which is 
addressed to a Christian Church: ‘How say some 
among you that there is no resurrection?’ (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 12" id="iii.ii-p9.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.12">1 Cor. 
xv. 12</scripRef>). It is not less startling that there should 
have been fornication among them, such as was not 
even named among the Gentiles. In the Church 
at Colossae again something was suspected by the 
Apostle, probably half Jewish and half heathen in its 
character, which he designates by the singular expression of a ‘voluntary humility and worshipping of 
angels’. And mention is made in the Roman Church 
of those who preached Christ of envy and strife, as 
well as those who preached Christ of peace and goodwill (<scripRef passage="Phil. i. 15" id="iii.ii-p9.3" parsed="|Phil|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.15">Phil. i. 15</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p10">Amid such fluctuation and unsettlement of opinions 
we can imagine Paul and Apollos, or Paul and Peter, <pb n="32" id="iii.ii-Page_32" />preaching side by side in the Church of Corinth or of 
Antioch, like Wesley and Whitfield in the last 
century, or Luther and Calvin at the Reformation, 
with a sincere reverence for each other, not abstaining from commenting on or condemning each other’s doctrine or practice, and yet also forgetting their 
differences in their common zeal to save the souls of 
men. Personal regard is quite consistent with differences of religious belief; some of which, with good 
men, are a kind of form belonging only to their outer 
nature, most of which, as we hope, exist only on this 
side of the grave. We can imagine the followers of 
such men incapable of acting in their noble spirit, with 
a feebler sense of their high calling, and a stronger 
one of their points of disagreement; losing the principle for which they were alike contending in 
‘oppositions of knowledge’, in prejudice and personality. 
And lastly, we may conceive the disciples of Wesley 
or of Whitfield (for of the Apostles themselves we 
forbear to move the question) reacting upon their 
masters and drawing them into the vicious circle of 
controversy, disuniting them in their lives, though 
incapable of making a separation between them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p11">A subject so wide is matter not for an essay but 
for a book; it is the history of the Church of the 
first two centuries. We must therefore narrow our 
field of vision as much as possible, and content ourselves with collecting a few general facts which have 
a bearing on our present inquiry.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p12">First among these general facts, is the ignorance 
of the third and fourth centuries respecting the first, 
and earlier half of the second. We cannot err in 
supposing that those who could add nothing to what 
is recorded in the New Testament of the life of Christ 
and His Apostles, had no real knowledge of lesser 
matters, as, for example, the origin of Episcopacy. <pb n="33" id="iii.ii-Page_33" />They could not understand, they were incapable of 
preserving the memory of a state of the Church which 
was unlike their own. The contemporaries of the 
Apostles have nothing to tell of their lives and for 
tunes; the next generation is also silent; in the third 
generation the license of conjecture is already rife. 
No fact worth mentioning can be gathered from the 
writings of the Apostolical Fathers. Irenaeus, who 
lived about fifty years later, and within a century of 
St. Paul, has not added a single circumstance to what 
we gather from the New Testament; he has fallen 
into the well-known error of supposing that our Lord 
was fifty years old at the time of His ministry; he 
has stated also that ‘Papias was John’s hearer, and 
the associate of Polycarp’, though Papias himself, in 
the preface to his discourses, by no means asserts that 
he was ‘hearer and eyewitness of the holy Apostles’ (Euseb. <i>H. E</i>. iii. 39); he has repeated as a discourse of Christ’s the fable of Papias respecting the 
bunches of grapes; this he would have literally interpreted. Justin, who was somewhat earlier than 
Irenaeus, has given a measure of the knowledge and 
criticism of his own age in the story of Simon Magus. 
Tertullian, at the close of the next century, believed 
that the emperor Tiberius had consulted the Roman 
senate respecting the worship of our Lord (Euseb. 
<i>H. E</i>. ii. 2). Eusebius himself verified from the 
Archives of Edessa the fabulous correspondence of Abgarus and Jesus, and the miraculous narrative 
which follows (H. E. i. 13). In at least half the 
instances in which we are able to test his quotations 
from earlier writers, they exhibit some degree of 
inaccuracy or confusion. It is hard to believe the 
statement of Poly crates of Ephesus (about <span class="sc" id="iii.ii-p12.1">A.D</span>. 180), 
that ‘John, who rested on the bosom of the Lord, 
was a priest, and bore the sacerdotal plate’ (Euseb. <pb n="34" id="iii.ii-Page_34" /><i>H. E</i>. iii. 32), or that Philip the Evangelist was one 
of the Twelve Apostles. But what use can be made 
of such sandy materials? It is idle to have recourse 
to remote reconcilements when the facts themselves 
are uncertain; equally so to argue precisely from 
turns of expression where language is rhetorical.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p13">The second general fact is the unconsciousness of this 
ignorance, and the readiness with which the vacant space is filled up, and the 
Church of the second century assimilated to that of the third and fourth. 
History often conceals that which is discordant to preconceived notions; 
silently dropping some facts, exaggerating others, adding, where needed, new 
tone and colouring, until the disguise can no longer be detected. By some 
process of this kind the circumstance into which we are inquiring has been 
forgotten and reproduced. Nothing has survived relating to the great crisis 
which Christianity under went in the age of the Apostles themselves; it passed 
away silently in the altered state of the Church and the world. Not only in the 
strange account of the dispute between the Apostles, given by Origen and others, 
is what may be termed the ‘<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p13.1">animus</span>’ of concealment discernible, but in fragments of earlier 
writings, in which the two Apostles appear side by 
side as co-founders of the Corinthian, as well as of the 
Roman Church (Caius and Dion, of Corinth, quoted 
by Euseb., ii. 25), pleading their cause together before 
Nero; dying on the same day, their graves being 
appealed to as witnesses to the tale, probably as early 
as the first half of the second century. The unconscious motive which gave birth to such fictions was, 
seemingly, the desire to throw a veil over that occasion on which they withstood one another to the 
face. And the truth indistinctly shines through this 
legend of the latter part of the second century, when <pb n="35" id="iii.ii-Page_35" />it is further recorded that St. Paul was at the head 
of the Gentile Church at Rome, Peter of the circumcision.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p14">Bearing in mind these general considerations, which throw a 
degree of doubt on the early ecclesiastical tradition, and lead us to seek for 
indications out of the regular course of history, we have to consider, in 
reference to our present subject, the following statements:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p15">1. That Justin, who is recorded to have written 
against Marcion, refers to the Twelve in several 
passages, but nowhere in his genuine writings mentions St. Paul. And when speaking of the books 
read in the Christian assemblies, he names only the 
Gospels and the Prophets (<i>Apol</i>. i. 67).</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p16">. That Marcion, who was nearly contemporary 
with Justin, is said to have appealed to the authority 
of St. Paul only.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p17">(On the other hand, it is true that in numerous 
quotations from the Old Testament, Justin appears 
to follow St. Paul. It is difficult to account for this 
singular phenomenon.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p18">3. That in the account of James the Just, given by 
Josephus and Hegesippus (about <span class="sc" id="iii.ii-p18.1">A.D</span>. 170), he is 
represented as a Jew among Jews; living, according 
to Hegesippus, the life of a Nazarite; praying in the 
Temple until his knees became hard as a camel’s, and 
so entirely a Jew as to be unknown to the people for 
a Christian; a description which, though its features 
may be exaggerated, yet has the trace of a true resemblance to the part which we find him acting in 
the Epistle to the Galatians. It falls in, too, with 
the fact of his peaceable continuance as head of the 
Church at Jerusalem, in the Acts of the Apostles; 
and is not inconsistent with the spirit of the Epistle 
which bears his name. (Comp. Euseb. ii. 23.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p19">4. That the same Hegesippus regards the heresies <pb n="36" id="iii.ii-Page_36" />as arising out of schism in the Jewish Church. He 
was himself a Hebrew convert; and after stating that 
he travelled to Rome, whither he went by way of 
Corinth, and had familiar conversation with many 
bishops, he declares ‘that in every succession and in 
every city the doctrine prevails according to what 
is declared by the law and the prophets and the 
Lord’ (Euseb. iv. 22). This is not the language of 
a follower of St. Paul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p20">5. That in the Clementine Homilies, written about 
the year 160, though a work generally orthodox, 
St. Paul is covertly introduced under the name of 
Simon Magus, as the impersonation of Gnostic error, 
as the enemy who had pretended ‘visions and revelations’, and who ‘withstood’ and blamed Peter. No 
writer doubts the allusion in some of these passages to 
the Epistles of St. Paul. Assuming their connexion, we 
ask, What was the state of mind which led an orthodox Christian, who lived probably at Rome, about 
the middle of the second century, to affix such a 
character to St. Paul? and what was the motive 
which induced him to veil his meaning? What, too, 
could have been the state of the Church in which 
such a romance grew up? and how could the next 
generation have read it without perceiving its true 
aim? Doubtful as may be the precise answer to these 
questions, we cannot attribute this remarkable work 
to the wayward fancy of an individual; it is an indication of a real tendency of the first and second 
centuries, at a time when the flame was almost extinguished, but still slumbered in the mind of the 
writer of the Clementine Homilies. It is observable 
that at a later date, about the year 210-230, in the 
form which the work afterwards received under the 
title of ‘the Clementine Recognitions’, which have 
been preserved in a Latin translation, the objection 
able passages have mostly vanished.</p>

<pb n="37" id="iii.ii-Page_37" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p21">6. Lastly, that in later writings we find no trace 
of the mind of St. Paul. His influence seems to pass 
from the world. On such a basis ‘as where the 
Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty’, it might have 
been impossible to rear the fabric of a hierarchy. 
But the thought itself was not present to the next 
generation. The tide of ecclesiastical feeling set in 
another direction. It was not merely that after-writers fell short of St. Paul, or imperfectly interpreted him, but that they formed themselves on a 
different model. It was not only that the external 
constitution of the Church had received a definite 
form and shape, but that the inward perception of 
the nature of the Gospel was different. No writer 
of the latter half of the second century would have 
spoken as St. Paul has done of the law, of the sabbath, of justification by faith only, of the Spirit, of 
grace, of moderation in things indifferent, of forgiveness. An echo of a part of his teaching is heard in 
Augustine; with this exception, the voice of him 
who withstood Peter to the face at Antioch was 
silent in the Church until the Reformation. The 
spirit of the Epistles to the Romans and to the 
Galatians has revived in later times. But there is 
no trace that the writings of the Apostle left any 
lasting impress within the Church, or perhaps any 
where in the first ages.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p22">Yet the principle of the Apostle triumphed, though 
at the time of its triumph it may seem to have lost 
the spirit and power of the Apostle. The struggle 
which commenced like Athanasius against the world, 
ended as the struggle of the world against the remnant of the Jewish race. Beginning within the 
confines of Judea, it spread in a widening circle among 
the Jewish proselytes, still wider and more faintly 
marked in the philojudaizing Gentile, fading in the 
distance as Christianity became a universal religion. <pb n="38" id="iii.ii-Page_38" />Two events had a great influence on its progress. 
First, the destruction of Jerusalem, and the flight 
to Pella of the Christian community; secondly, the 
revolt under Barchocab; both tending to separate, 
more and more, both in fact and the opinion of 
mankind, the Christian from the Jew.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p23">It would be vain to carry our inquiry further, with 
the view of gleaning a few results respecting the first 
half of the second century. Remote probabilities 
and isolated facts are not worth balancing. The 
consciousness that we know little of the times which 
followed the Apostles is the best part of our knowledge. And many will deem it well for the purity 
of the Christian faith, that while Christ Himself is 
clearly seen by us—as a light, at the fountain of 
which a dead Church may receive life, and a living 
one renew its strength—the origin of ecclesiastical 
institutions has been hidden from our eyes. In the 
second and third centuries Christianity was extending its borders, fencing 
itself with creeds and liturgies, taking possession of the earth with its 
hierarchy. Whether this great organization was originally every where the same, 
whether it adopted the form chiefly of the Jewish worship and ministry or of the 
Roman magistracy, or at first of the one and afterwards of the other, cannot be 
certainly determined. A cloud hangs over the dawn of ecclesiastical history. By 
some course of events with which we are not acquainted, the Providence of God leading the way, 
and the thoughts of man following, the Jewish Synagogue became the Christian Church; the Passover 
was superseded by Easter; the Christian Sunday 
took the place of the Jewish Sabbath. While the 
Old Testament retained its authority over Gentile 
as well as Jewish Christians, the law was done away 
in Christ, and the Judaizer of the first century be 
came the Ebionitish heretic of the second and third.</p>

<pb n="39" id="iii.ii-Page_39" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="On Conversion and Changes of Character." id="iii.iii" prev="iii.ii" next="iii.iv">
<h2 id="iii.iii-p0.1">ON CONVERSION AND</h2>
<h2 id="iii.iii-p0.2">CHANGES OF CHARACTER</h2>
<h3 id="iii.iii-p0.3">ROMANS VII</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p1">THUS have we the image of the lifelong struggle 
gathered up in a single instant. In describing it we 
pass beyond the consciousness of the individual into 
a world of abstractions; we loosen the thread by 
which the spiritual faculties are held together, and 
view as objects what can, strictly speaking, have no 
existence, except in relation to the subject. The 
divided members of the soul are ideal, the combat 
between them is ideal, so also is the victory. What 
is real that corresponds to this is not a momentary, 
but a continuous conflict, which we feel rather than 
know,—which has its different aspects of hope and 
fear, triumph and despair, the action and reaction of 
the Spirit of God in the depths of the human soul, 
awakening the sense of sin and conveying the assurance of forgiveness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p2">The language in which we describe this conflict is 
very different from that of the Apostle. Our circum 
stances are so changed that we are hardly able to view it 
in its simplest elements. Christianity is now the established religion of the civilized portion of mankind. 
In our own country it has become part of the law of 
the land; it speaks with authority, it is embodied in 
a Church, it is supported by almost universal opinion, 
and fortified by wealth and prescription. Those who 
know least of its spiritual life do not deny its greatness <pb n="40" id="iii.iii-Page_40" />as a power in the world. Analogous to this 
relation in which it stands to our history and social 
state, is the relation in which it stands also to the 
minds of individuals. We are brought up in it, and 
unconsciously receive it as the habit of our thoughts 
and the condition of our life. It is without us, and 
we are within its circle; we do not become Christians, 
we are so from our birth. Even in those who suppose themselves to have passed through some sudden 
and violent change, and to have tasted once for all of 
the heavenly gift, the change is hardly ever in the 
form or substance of their belief, but in its quickening power; they feel not a new creed, but a new 
spirit within them. So that we might truly say of 
Christianity, that it is ‘the daughter of time’; it 
hangs to the past, not only because the first century 
is the era of its birth, but because each successive 
century strengthens its form and adds to its external 
force, and entwines it with more numerous links in 
our social state. Not only may we say, that it is 
part and parcel of the law of the land, but part and 
parcel of the character of each one, which even the 
worst of men cannot wholly shake off.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p3">But if with ourselves the influence of Christianity 
is almost always gradual and imperceptible, with the 
first believers it was almost always sudden. There 
was no interval which separated the preaching of 
Peter on the day of Pentecost, from the baptism of 
the three thousand. The eunuch of Candace paused 
for a brief space on a journey, and was then baptized 
into the name of Christ, which a few hours previously 
he had not so much as heard. There was no period 
of probation like that which, a century or two later, 
was appropriated to the instruction of the Catechumens. It was an impulse, an inspiration passing from 
the lips of one to a chosen few, and communicated by <pb n="41" id="iii.iii-Page_41" />them to the ear and soul of listening multitudes. As 
the wind bloweth where it listeth, and we hear the 
sound thereof; as the lightning shineth from the one 
end of the heaven to the other; so suddenly, fitfully, 
simultaneously, new thoughts come into their minds, 
not to one only, but to many, to whole cities almost 
at once. They were pricked with the sense of sin; 
they were melted with the love of Christ; their 
spiritual nature came again like the flesh of a little 
child’. And some, like St. Paul, became the very 
opposite of their former selves; from scoffers, believers; from persecutors, preachers; the thing that 
they were was so strange to them, that they could no 
longer look calmly on the earthly scene, which they 
hardly seemed to touch, which was already lighted 
up with the wrath and mercy of God. There were 
those among them who ‘saw visions and dreamed 
dreams’, who were ‘caught up’, like St. Paul, ‘into 
the third heaven’, or, like the twelve, ‘spake with 
other tongues as the Spirit gave them utterance’. And sometimes, as in the Thessalonian Church, the 
ecstasy of conversion led to strange and wild opinions, 
such as the daily expectation of Christ’s coming. The ‘round world’ itself began to reel before them, as they 
thought of the things that were shortly to come to 
pass.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p4">But however sudden were the conversions of the 
earliest believers, however wonderful the circumstances 
which attended them, they were not for that reason 
the less lasting or sincere. Though many preached ‘Christ of contention’, though 
‘Demas forsook the 
Apostle’, there were few who, having once taken up 
the cross, turned back from ‘the love of this present 
world’. They might waver between Paul and Peter, 
between the circumcision and the uncircumcision; 
they might give ear to the strange and bewitching <pb n="42" id="iii.iii-Page_42" />heresies of the East; but there is no trace that many 
returned to ‘those that were no gods’, or put off 
Christ; the impression of the truth that they had 
received was everlasting on their minds. Even sins 
of fornication and uncleanness, which from the 
Apostle’s frequent warnings against them we must 
suppose to have lingered, as a sort of remnant of 
heathenism in the early Church, did not wholly 
destroy their inward relation to God and Christ. 
Though ‘their last state might be worse than the first’, they could never return 
again to live the life of all men after having tasted ‘the heavenly gift and the 
powers of the world to come’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p5">Such was the nature of conversion among the early 
Christians, the new birth of which by spiritual descent 
we are ourselves the offspring. Is there anything in 
history like it? anything in our own lives which may 
help us to understand it? That which the Scripture 
describes from within, we are for a while going to 
look at from a different point of view, not with reference to the power of God, but to those secondary 
causes through which He works—the laws which 
experience shows that he himself imposes on the 
operations of his spirit. Such an inquiry is not a 
mere idle speculation; it is not far from the practical 
question, ‘How we are to become better’. Imperfect 
as any attempt to analyse our spiritual life must ever 
be, the changes which we ourselves experience or 
observe in others, compared with those greater and 
more sudden changes which took place in the age of 
the Apostle, will throw light upon each other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p6">In the sudden conversions of the early Christians 
we observe three things which either tend to discredit, or do not accompany, the working of a similar 
power among ourselves.—First, that conversion was 
marked by ecstatic arid unusual phenomena; secondly, <pb n="43" id="iii.iii-Page_43" />that, though sudden, it was permanent; thirdly, that 
it fell upon whole multitudes at once.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p7">When we consider what is implied in such expressions as ‘not many wise, not many learned’ were called 
to the knowledge of the truth, we can scarcely avoid 
feeling that there must have been much in the early 
Church which would have been distasteful to us as 
men of education; much that must have worn the 
appearance of excitement and enthusiasm. Is the 
mean conventicle, looking almost like a private 
house, a better image of that first assembly of 
Christians which met in the ‘large upper room’, or 
the Catholic church arrayed in all the glories of 
Christian art? Neither of them is altogether like 
in spirit perhaps, but in externals the first. Is the 
dignified hierarchy that occupy the seats around the 
altar, more like the multitudes of first believers, or 
the lowly crowd that kneel upon the pavement? 
If we try to embody in the mind’s eye the forms of 
the first teachers, and still more of their followers, we 
cannot help reading the true lesson, however great 
may be the illusions of poetry or of art. Not St. Paul 
standing on Mars’ hill in the fulness of manly strength, 
as we have him in the cartoon of Raphael, is the true 
image; but such a one as he himself would glory in, 
whose bodily presence was weak and speech feeble, 
who had an infirmity in his flesh, and bore in his 
body the marks of the Lord Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p8">And when we look at this picture, ‘full in the 
face’, however we might by nature be inclined to 
turn aside from it, or veil its details in general 
language, we cannot deny that many things that 
accompany the religion of the uneducated now, must 
then also have accompanied the Gospel preached to 
the poor. There must have been, humanly speaking, 
spiritual delusions where men lived so exclusively in <pb n="44" id="iii.iii-Page_44" />the spiritual world; there were scenes which we know 
took place such as St. Paul says would make the un 
believer think that they were mad. The best and 
holiest persons among the poor and ignorant are not 
entirely free from superstition, according to the 
notions of the educated; at best they are apt to 
speak of religion in a manner not quite suited to 
our taste; they sing with a loud and excited voice; 
they imagine themselves to receive Divine oracles, 
even about the humblest cares of life. Is not this, in 
externals at least, very like the appearance which 
the first disciples must have presented, who obeyed 
the Apostle’s injunction, ‘Is any sad? let him pray; 
is any merry? let him sing psalms’? Could our nerves have borne to witness the 
speaking with tongues, or the administration of Baptism, or the love feasts as 
they probably existed in the early Church?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p9">This difference between the feelings and habits 
of the first Christians and ourselves, must be borne 
in mind in relation to the subject of conversion. 
For as sudden changes are more likely to be met 
with amongst the poor and uneducated in the present 
day, it certainly throws light on the subject of the 
first conversions, that to the poor and uneducated 
the Gospel was first preached. And yet these sudden 
changes were as real, nay, more real than any gradual 
changes which take place among ourselves. The 
Stoic or Epicurean philosopher who had come into 
an assembly of believers speaking with tongues, 
would have remarked, that among the vulgar religious 
extravagances were usually short-lived. But it was 
not so. There was more there than he had eyes 
to see, or than was dreamed of in a philosophy like 
his. Not only was there the superficial appearance of 
poverty and meanness and enthusiasm, from a nearer <pb n="45" id="iii.iii-Page_45" />view of which we are apt to shrink, but underneath 
this, brighter from its very obscurity, purer from 
the meanness of the raiment in which it was apparelled, was the life hidden with Christ and God. 
There, and there only, was the power which made 
a man humble instead of proud, self-denying instead 
of self-seeking, spiritual instead of carnal; which 
made him embrace, not only the brethren, but the 
whole human race in the arms of his love.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p10">But it is a further difference between the power of 
the Gospel now and in the first ages, that it no 
longer converts whole multitudes at once. Perhaps 
this very individuality in its mode of working may 
not be without an advantage in awakening us to its 
higher truths and more entire spiritual freedom. 
Whether this be so or not; whether there be any 
spiritual law by which reason, in a measure, takes 
the place of faith, and the common religious impulse 
weakens as the power of reflection grows, we certainly 
observe a diminution in the collective force which 
religion exercises on the hearts of men. In our own 
days the preacher sees the seed which he has sown 
gradually spring up; first one, then another begins 
to lead a better life; then a change comes over the 
state of society, often from causes over which he 
has no control; he makes some steps forwards and 
a few backwards, and trusts far more, if he is wise, 
to the silent influence of religious education than 
to the power of preaching; and, perhaps, the result 
of a long life of ministerial labour is far less than 
that of a single discourse from the lips of the 
Apostles or their followers. Even in missions to 
the heathen the vital energies of Christianity cease 
to operate to any great extent, at least on the effete 
civilization of India and China; the limits of the 
kingdoms of light and darkness are nearly the same <pb n="46" id="iii.iii-Page_46" />as heretofore. At any rate it cannot be said that 
Christianity has wrought any sudden amelioration 
of mankind by the immediate preaching of the word, 
since the conversion of the barbarians. Even within 
the Christian world there is a parallel retardation. 
The ebb and flow of reformation and counterreformation have hardly changed the permanent 
landmarks. The age of spiritual crises is past. The 
growth of Christianity in modern times may be 
compared to the change of the body, when it has 
already arrived at its full stature. In one half-century so vast a progress was made, in a few 
centuries more the world itself seemed to ‘have 
gone after Him’, and now for near a thousand years 
the voice of experience is repeating to us, ‘Hitherto 
shalt thou go, but no further.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p11">Looking at this remarkable phenomenon of the 
conversion of whole multitudes at once, not from its 
Divine but from its human aspect (that is, with 
reference to that provision that God himself has 
made in human nature for the execution of his will), 
the first cause to which we are naturally led to 
attribute it is the power of sympathy. Why it is 
that men ever act together is a mystery of which 
our individual self-consciousness gives no account, 
any more than why we speak a common language, 
or form nations or societies, or merely in our physical 
nature are capable of taking diseases from one 
another. Nature and the Author of nature have 
made us thus dependent on each other both in body 
and soul. Whoever has seen human beings collected 
together in masses, and watched the movements that 
pass over them, like ‘the trees of the forest moving 
in the wind’, will have no difficulty in imagining, 
if not in understanding, how the same voice might 
have found its way at the same instant to a thousand <pb n="47" id="iii.iii-Page_47" />hearts, without our being able to say where the fire 
was first kindled, or by whom the inspiration was 
first caught. Such historical events as the Reformation, or the Crusades, or the French Revolution, are 
a sufficient evidence that a whole people, or almost, 
we may say, half a world, may be ‘drunk into one 
spirit’, springing up, as it might seem, spontaneously 
in the breast of each, yet common to all. A parallel 
yet nearer is furnished by the history of the Jewish 
people, in whose sudden rebellion and restoration 
to God’s favour, we recognize literally the momentary 
workings of, what is to ourselves a figure of speech, 
a national conscience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p12">In ordinary cases we should truly say that there 
must have been some predisposing cause of a great 
political or religious revolution; some latent elements 
acting alike upon all, which, though long smouldering 
beneath, burst forth at last into a flame. Such a 
cause might be the misery of mankind, or the intense 
corruption of human society, which could not be 
quickened except it die, or the long-suppressed 
yearnings of the soul after something higher than 
it had hitherto known upon earth, or the reflected 
light of one religion or one movement of the human 
mind upon another. Such causes were actually at 
work, preparing the way for the diffusion of Christianity. The law itself was beginning to pass away 
in an altered world, the state of society was hollow, 
the chosen people were hopelessly under the Roman 
yoke. Good men refrained from the wild attempt 
of the Galilean Judas; yet the spirit which animated 
such attempts was slumbering in their bosoms. 
Looking back at their own past history, they could 
not but remember, even in an altered world, that 
there was One who ruled among the kingdoms of 
men, ‘beside whom there was no God’. Were they <pb n="48" id="iii.iii-Page_48" />to suppose that His arm was straitened to save? 
that He had forgotten His tender mercies to the 
house of David? that the aspirations of the prophets 
were vain? that the blood of the Maccabean heroes 
had sunk like water into the earth? This was a 
hard saying; who could bear it? It was long ere 
the nation, like the individual, put off the old 
man—that is, the temporal dispensation—and put 
on the new man—that is, the spiritual Israel. The 
very misery of the people seemed to forbid them 
to acquiesce in their present state. And with the 
miserable condition of the nation sprang up also 
the feeling, not only in individuals but in the race, 
that for their sins they were chastened, the feeling 
which their whole history seemed to deepen and 
increase. At last the scales fell from their eyes; 
the veil that was on the face of Moses was first 
transfigured before them, then removed; the thoughts 
of many hearts turned simultaneously to the Hope 
of Israel, ‘Him whom the law and the prophets 
foretold’. As they listened to the preaching of the 
Apostles, they seemed to hear a truth both new and 
old; what many had thought, but none had uttered; 
which in its comfort and joyousness seemed to them 
new, and yet, from its familiarity and suitableness 
to their condition, not the less old.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p13">Spiritual life, no less than natural life, is often 
the very opposite of the elements which seem to give 
birth to it. The preparation for the way of the 
Lord, which John the Baptist preached, did not 
consist in a direct reference to the Saviour. The 
words ‘He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost 
and with fire’, and ‘He shall burn up the chaff with 
fire unquenchable’, could have given the Jews no 
exact conception of Him who ‘did not break the 
bruised reed, nor quench the smoking flax’. It was <pb n="49" id="iii.iii-Page_49" />in another way that John prepared for Christ, by 
quickening the moral sense of the people, and 
sounding in their ears the voice ‘Repent, for the 
kingdom of heaven is at hand’. Beyond this useful 
lesson, there was a kind of vacancy in the preaching 
of John. He himself, as ‘he was finishing his course’, testified that his work was incomplete, and that he 
was not the Christ. The Jewish people were prepared by his preaching for the coming of Christ, just 
as an individual might be prepared to receive Him 
by the conviction of sin and the conscious need of 
forgiveness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p14">Except from the Gospel history and the writings 
of Josephus and Philo, we know but little of the 
tendencies of the Jewish mind in the time of our 
Lord. Yet we cannot doubt that the entrance of 
Christianity into the world was not sudden and 
abrupt; that is an allusion which arises in the mind 
from our slender acquaintance with contemporary 
opinions. Better and higher and holier as it was, 
it was not absolutely distinct from the teaching of 
the doctors of the law either in form or substance; 
it was not unconnected with, but gave life and truth 
to, the mystic fancies of Alexandrian philosophy. 
Even in the counsels of perfection of the Sermon on 
the Mount, there is probably nothing which might 
not be found, either in letter or spirit, in Philo or 
some other Jewish or Eastern writer. The peculiarity 
of the Gospel is, not that it teaches what is wholly 
new, but that it draws out of the treasure-house of 
the human heart things new and old, gathering 
together in one the dispersed fragments of the 
truth. The common people would not have ‘heard 
Him gladly’, but for the truth of what He said. 
The heart was its own witness to it. The better 
nature of man, though but for a moment, responded <pb n="50" id="iii.iii-Page_50" />to it, spoken as it was with authority, and not as 
the scribes; with simplicity, and not as the great 
teachers of the law; and sanctified by the life and 
actions of Him from whose lips it came, and ‘Who spake as never man spake’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p15">And yet, after reviewing the circumstances of the 
first preaching of the Gospel, there remains some 
thing which cannot be resolved into causes or antecedents; which eludes criticism, and can no more be 
explained in the world than the sudden changes of 
character in the individual. There are processes of 
life and organization about which we know nothing, 
and we seem to know that we shall never know any 
thing. ‘That which thou sowest is not quickened, 
except it die’; but the mechanism of this new life 
is too complex and yet too simple for us to untwist 
its fibres. The figure which St. Paul applies to the 
resurrection of the body is true also of the renewal 
of the soul, especially in the first ages, of which we 
know so little, and in which the Gospel seems to 
have acted with such far greater power than among 
ourselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p16">Leaving further inquiry into the conversion of 
the first Christians at the point at which it hides 
itself from us in mystery, we have now to turn to 
a question hardly less mysterious, though seemingly 
more familiar to us, which may be regarded as 
a question either of moral philosophy or of theology,—the nature of conversion and changes of character 
among ourselves. What traces are there of a 
spiritual power still acting upon the human heart? 
What is the inward nature, and what are the out 
ward conditions of changes in human conduct? Is 
our life a gradual and insensible progress from infancy 
to age, from birth to death, governed by fixed laws; 
or is it a miracle and mystery of thirty, or fifty, or <pb n="51" id="iii.iii-Page_51" />seventy years’ standing, consisting of so many isolated actions 
or portions knit together by no common principle?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p17">Were we to consider mankind only from without, 
there could be no doubt of the answer which we 
should give to the last of these questions. The 
order of the world would scarcely even seem to be 
infringed by the free will of man. In morals, no 
less than in physics, everything would appear to 
proceed by regular law. Individuals have certain 
capacities, which grow with their growth and 
strengthen with their strength; and no one by 
taking thought can add one cubit to his stature. 
As the poet says,—‘The boy is father to the man’. The lives of the great majority have a sort of 
continuity: as we know them by the same look, 
walk, manner; so when we come to converse with 
them, we recognize the same character as formerly. 
They may be changed; but the change in general 
is such as we expect to find in them from youth to 
maturity, or from maturity to decay. There is 
something in them which is not changed, by which 
we perceive them to be the same. If they were 
weak, they remain so still; if they were sensitive, 
they remain so still; if they were selfish or passionate, 
such faults are seldom cured by increasing age or 
infirmities. And often the same nature puts on 
many veils and disguises; to the outward eye it 
may have, in some instances, almost disappeared; 
when we look beneath, it is still there.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p18">The appearance of this sameness in human nature 
has led many to suppose that no real change ever 
takes place. Does a man from a drunkard become 
sober? from a knight errant become a devotee? 
from a sensualist a believer in Christ? or a woman 
from a life of pleasure pass to a romantic and <pb n="52" id="iii.iii-Page_52" />devoted religion? It has been maintained that 
they are the same still; and that deeper similarities 
remain than the differences which are a part of their 
new profession. Those who make the remark would 
say, that such persons exhibit the same vanity, the 
same irritability, the same ambition; that sensualism 
still lurks under the disguise of refinement, or earthly 
and human passion transfuses itself into devotion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p19">This ‘practical fatalism’, which says that human 
beings can be what they are and nothing else, has 
a certain degree of truth, or rather, of plausibility, 
from the circumstance that men seldom change 
wholly, and that the part of their nature which 
changes least is the weakness and infirmity that 
shows itself on the surface. Few, comparatively, 
ever change their outward manner, except from the 
mere result of altered circumstances; and hence, to 
a superficial observer, they appear to change less 
than is really the fact. Probably St. Paul never 
lost that trembling and feebleness, which was one of 
the trials of his life. Nor, in so far as the mind is 
dependent on the body, can we pretend to be wholly 
free agents. Who can say that his view of life and 
his power of action are unaffected by his bodily 
state? or who expects to find a firm and decided 
character in the nervous and sensitive frame? The 
commonest facts of daily life sufficiently prove the 
connexion of mind and body; the more we attend 
to it the closer it appears. Nor, indeed, can it be 
denied that external circumstances fix for most men 
the path of life. They are the inhabitants of 
a particular country; they have a certain position 
in the world; they rise to their occupations as the 
morning comes round; they seldom get beyond the 
circle of ideas in which they have been brought up. 
Fearfully and wonderfully as they are made, though <pb n="53" id="iii.iii-Page_53" />each one in his bodily frame, and even more in his 
thoughts and feelings, is a miracle of complexity, 
they seem, as they meet in society, to reunite into 
a machine, and society itself is the great automaton 
of which they are the parts. It is harder and more 
conventional than the individuals which compose it; 
it exercises a kind of regulating force on the 
wayward fancies of their wills; it says to them in an 
unmistakable manner that ‘they shall not break 
their ranks’. The laws of trade, the customs of 
social life, the instincts of human nature, act upon 
us with a power little less than that of physical 
necessity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p20">If from this external aspect of human things we 
turn inward, there seems to be no limit to the 
changes which we deem possible. We are no longer 
the same, but different every hour. No physical 
fact interposes itself as an obstacle to our thoughts 
any more than to our dreams. The world and its 
laws have nothing to do with our free determinations. 
At any moment we can begin a new life; in idea at 
least, no time is required for the change. One 
instant we may be proud, the next humble; one 
instant sinning, at the next repenting; one instant, 
like St. Paul, ready to persecute, at another to 
preach the Gospel; full of malice and hatred one 
hour, melting into tenderness the next. As we 
hear the words of the preacher, there is a voice 
within telling us, that ‘now, even now, is the day 
of salvation’; and if certain clogs and hindrances 
of earth could only be removed, we are ready to pass 
immediately into another state. And, at times, it 
seems as though we had actually passed into rest, 
and had a foretaste of the heavenly gift. Something 
more than imagination enables us to fashion a divine 
pattern to which we conform for a little while. The <pb n="54" id="iii.iii-Page_54" />‘new man’ unto which we become transformed, is 
so pleasant to us that it banishes the thought of ‘the old’. In youth especially, when we are ignorant 
of the compass of our own nature, such frames of 
mind are perpetually recurring; perhaps, not without 
attendant evils; certainly, also, for good.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p21">But besides such feelings as these, which we know 
to be partly true, partly illusive, every one’s experience of himself appears to teach him, that he has 
gone through many changes and had many special providences vouchsafed to him; he says to himself that he 
has been led in a mysterious and peculiar way, not like 
the way of other men, and had feelings not common 
to others; he compares different times and places, and 
contrasts his own conduct here and there, now and 
then. In other men he remarks similarity of character; in himself he sees chiefly diversity. They 
seem to be the creatures of habit and circumstance; 
he alone is a free agent. The truth is, that he 
observes himself; he cannot equally observe them. 
He is not conscious of the inward struggles through 
which they have passed; he sees only the veil of flesh 
which conceals them from his view. He knows when 
he thinks about it, but he does not habitually remember, that, under that calm exterior, there is a like 
current of individual thoughts, feelings, interests, which 
have as great a charm and intensity for another as the 
workings of his own mind have for himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p22">And yet it does not follow, that this inward fact 
is to be set aside as the result of egotism and illusion. 
It may be not merely the dreamy reflection of our 
life and actions in the mirror of self, but the subtle 
and delicate spring of the whole machine. To purify 
the feelings or to move the will, the internal sense 
may be as necessary to us as external observation is 
to regulate and sustain them. Even to the formula <pb n="55" id="iii.iii-Page_55" />of the fatalist, that 
‘freedom is the consciousness of 
necessity’, it may be replied, that that very consciousness, as he terms it, is as essential as any other link 
in the chain in which ‘he binds fast the world’. Human nature is beset by the contradiction, not of 
two rival theories, but of many apparently contradictory facts. If we cannot imagine how the world 
could go on without law and order in human actions, 
neither can we imagine how morality could subsist 
unless we clear a space around us for the freedom of 
the will.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p23">But not in this place to get further into the 
meshes of the great question of freedom and necessity, let us rather turn aside for a moment to consider some practical aspects of the reflections which 
precede. Scripture and reason alike require that we 
should entirely turn to God, that we should obey 
the whole law. And hard as this may seem at first, 
there is a witness within us which pleads that it is 
possible. Our mind and moral nature are one; we 
cannot break ourselves into pieces in action any more 
than in thought. The whole man is in every part 
and in every act. This is not a mere mode of 
thought, but a truth of great practical importance. ‘Easier to change many things than one’, is the 
common saying. Easier, we may add, in religion or 
morality, to change the whole than the part. Easier 
because more natural, more agreeable to the voice of 
conscience and the promises of Scripture. God himself deals with us as a whole; he does not forgive us 
in part any more than he requires us to serve Him in 
part. It may be true that, of the thousand hearers 
of the appeal of the preacher, not above one begins 
a new life. And some persons will imagine that it 
might be better to make an impression on them little 
by little, like the effect of the dropping of water <pb n="56" id="iii.iii-Page_56" />upon stone. Not in this way is the Gospel written 
down on the fleshly tables of the heart. More true 
to our own experience of self, as well as to the words 
of Scripture, are such ideas as renovation, renewal, 
regeneration, taking up the cross and following Christ, 
dying with Christ that we may also live with Him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p24">Many a person will tease himself by counting 
minutes and providing small rules for his life, who 
would have found the task an easier and a nobler 
one, had he viewed it in its whole extent, and gone 
to God in a ‘large and liberal spirit’, to offer up his 
life to Him. To have no <i><span lang="FR" id="iii.iii-p24.1">arrière-pensée</span></i> in the service 
of God and virtue is the great source of peace and 
happiness. Make clean that which is within, and 
you have no need to purify that which is without. 
Take care of the little things of life, and the great 
ones will take care of themselves, is the maxim of 
the trader, which is sometimes, and with a certain 
degree of truth, applied to the service of God. But 
much more true is it in religion that we should take 
care of the great things, and the trifles of life will 
take care of themselves. ‘If thine eye be single, thy 
whole body will be full of light.’ Christianity is not 
acquired as an art by long practice; it does not 
carve and polish human nature with a graving tool; 
it makes the whole man; first pouring out his soul 
before God, and then casting him in a mould’. Its 
workings are not to be measured by time, even 
though among educated persons, and in modern 
times, sudden and momentary conversions can rarely 
occur.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p25">For the doctrine of conversion, the moralist substitutes the theory of habits. Good actions, he says, 
produce good habits; and the repetition of good 
actions makes them easier to perform, and ‘fortifies 
us indefinitely against temptation’. There are bodily <pb n="57" id="iii.iii-Page_57" />and mental habits—habits of reflection and habits of 
action. Practice gives skill or sleight of hand; constant attention, the faculty of abstraction; so the 
practice of virtue makes us virtuous, that of vice 
vicious. The more meat we eat, to use the illustration of Aristotle, in whom we find a cruder form 
of the same theory, the more we are able to eat 
meat; the more we wrestle, the more able we are to 
wrestle, and so forth. If a person has some duty to 
perform, say of common and trivial sort, to rise at 
a particular hour in the morning, to be at a particular place at such an hour, to conform to some 
rule about abstinence, we tell him that he will find 
the first occasion difficult, the second easy, and the 
difficulty is supposed to vanish by degrees until it 
wholly disappears. If a man has to march into a 
battle, or to perform a surgical operation, or to do 
anything else from which human nature shrinks, his 
nerves, we say, are gradually strengthened; his head, 
as was said of a famous soldier, clears up at the sound 
of the cannon; like the grave-digger in Hamlet, he 
has soon no ‘feeling of his occupation’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p26">From a consideration of such instances as these, 
the rule has been laid down, that, ‘as the passive 
impression weakens, the active habit strengthens’. But is not this saying of a great man founded on 
a narrow and partial contemplation of human nature? 
For, in the first place, it leaves altogether out of 
sight the motives of human action; it is equally 
suited to the most rigid formalist and to a moral 
and spiritual being. Secondly, it takes no account 
of the limitation of the power of habits, which 
neither in mind nor body can be extended beyond a 
certain point; nor of the original capacity or peculiar 
character of individuals; nor of the different kinds 
of habits, nor of the degrees of strength and weakness <pb n="58" id="iii.iii-Page_58" />in different minds; nor of the enormous difference between youth and age, childhood and manhood, 
in the capacity for acquiring habits. Old age does 
not move with accumulated force, either upwards or 
downwards; they are the lesser habits, not the great 
springs of life, that show themselves in it with in 
creased power. Nor can the man who has neglected 
to form habits in youth, acquire them in mature 
life; like the body, the mind ceases to be capable 
of receiving a particular form. Lastly, such a 
description of human nature agrees with no man’s account of himself; whatever moralists may say, he 
knows himself to be a spiritual being. ‘The wind bloweth where it listeth,’ and he cannot 
‘tell whence it cometh, or whither it goeth’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p27">All that is true in the theory of habits seems to 
be implied in the notion of order or regularity. 
Even this is inadequate to give a conception of the 
structure of human beings. Order is the beginning, 
but freedom is the perfection of our moral nature. 
Men do not live at random, or act one instant with 
out reference to their actions just before. And in 
youth especially, the very sameness of our occupations is a sort of stay and support to us, as in age it 
may be described as a kind of rest. But no one will 
say that the mere repetition of actions until they 
constitute a habit, gives any explanation of the 
higher and nobler forms of human virtue, or the 
finer moulds of character. Life cannot be explained 
as the working of a mere machine, still less can moral 
or spiritual life be reduced to merely mechanical laws.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p28">But if, while acknowledging that a great proportion of mankind are the creatures of habit, and that 
a great part of our actions are nothing more than 
the result of habit, we go on to ask ourselves about 
the changes of our life, and fix our minds on the <pb n="59" id="iii.iii-Page_59" />critical points, we are led to view human nature, not 
only in a wider and more generous spirit, but also in 
a way more accordant with the language of Scripture. 
We no longer measure ourselves by days or by weeks; 
we are conscious that at particular times we have 
undergone great revolutions or emotions; and then, 
again, have intervened periods, lasting perhaps for 
years, in which we have pursued the even current of 
our way. Our progress towards good may have been 
in idea an imperceptible and regular advance; in 
fact, we know it to have been otherwise. We have 
taken plunges in life; there are many eras noted 
in our existence. The greatest changes are those 
of which we are the least able to give an account, 
and which we feel the most disposed to refer to a 
superior power. That they were simply mysterious, 
like some utterly unknown natural phenomena, is 
our first thought about them. But although unable 
to fathom their true nature, we are capable of analysing many of the circumstances which accompany 
them, and of observing the impulses out of which 
they arise.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p29">Every man has the power of forming a resolution, 
or, without previous resolution, in any particular 
instance, acting as he will. As thoughts come into 
the mind one cannot tell how, so too motives spring 
up, without our being able to trace their origin. 
Why we suddenly see a thing in a new light, is 
often hard to explain; why we feel an action to be 
right or wrong which has previously seemed indifferent, is not less inexplicable. We fix the passing 
dream or sentiment in action; the thought is nothing, 
the deed may be everything. That day after day, 
to use a familiar instance, the drunkard will find 
abstinence easier, is probably untrue; but that from 
once abstaining he will gain a fresh experience, and <pb n="60" id="iii.iii-Page_60" />receive a new strength and inward satisfaction, which 
may result in endless consequences, is what every one 
is aware of. It is not the sameness of what we do, 
but its novelty, which seems to have such a peculiar 
power over us; not the repetition of many blind 
actions, but the performance of a single conscious 
one, that is the birth to a new life. Indeed, the very 
sameness of actions is often accompanied with a sort 
of weariness, which makes men desirous of change.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p30">Nor is it less true, that by the commission, not of 
many, but a single act of vice or crime, an inroad is 
made into our whole moral constitution, which is not 
proportionably increased by its repetition. The first 
act of theft, falsehood, or other immorality, is an 
event in the life of the perpetrator which he never 
forgets. It may often happen that no account can 
be given of it; that there is nothing in the education, nor in the antecedents of the person, that would 
lead us, or even himself, to suspect it. In the weaker 
sort of natures, especially, suggestions of evil spring 
up we cannot tell how. Human beings are the 
creatures of habit; but they are the creatures of 
impulse too; and from the greater variableness of 
the outward circumstances of life, and especially of 
particular periods of life, and the greater freedom 
of individuals, it may, perhaps, be found that human 
actions, though less liable to wide-spread or sudden 
changes, have also become more capricious, and less 
reducible to simple causes, than formerly.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p31">Changes in character come more often in the form 
of feeling than of reason, from some new affection 
or attachment, or alienation of our former self, 
rather than from the slow growth of experience, or 
a deliberate sense of right and duty. The meeting 
with some particular person, the remembrance of 
some particular scene, the last words of a parent or <pb n="61" id="iii.iii-Page_61" />friend, the reading of a sentence in a book, may call 
forth a world within us of the very existence of 
which we were previously unconscious. New interests 
arise such as we never before knew, and we can no 
longer lie grovelling in the mire, but must be up 
and doing; new affections seem to be drawn out, 
such as warm our inmost soul and make action and 
exertion a delight to us. Mere human love at first 
sight, as we say, has been known to change the whole 
character and produce an earthly effect, analogous 
to that heavenly love of Christ and the brethren, 
of which the New Testament speaks. Have we not 
seen the passionate become calm, the licentious pure, 
the weak strong, the scoffer devout? We may not 
venture to say with St. Paul, ‘This is a great 
mystery, but I speak concerning Christ and the 
Church’. But such instances serve, at least, to 
quicken our sense of the depth and subtlety of 
human nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p32">Of many of these changes no other reason can be 
given than that nature and the Author of nature 
have made men capable of them. There are others, 
again, which we seem to trace, not only to particular 
times, but to definite actions, from which they flow 
in the same manner that other effects follow from 
their causes. Among such causes none are more 
powerful than acts of self-sacrifice and devotion. 
A single deed of heroism makes a man a hero; it 
becomes a part of him, and, strengthened by the 
approbation and sympathy of his fellow men, a sort 
of power which he gains over himself and them. 
Something like this is true of the lesser occasions 
of life no less than of the greatest; provided in either 
case the actions are not of such a kind that the 
performance of them is a violence to our nature. 
Many a one has stretched himself on the rack of <pb n="62" id="iii.iii-Page_62" />asceticism, without on the whole raising his nature; 
often he has seemed to have gained in self-control 
only what he has lost in the kindlier affections, and 
by his very isolation to have wasted the opportunities 
which nature offered him of self-improvement. But 
no one with a heart open to human feelings, loving 
not man the less, but God more, sensitive to the 
happiness of this world, yet aiming at a higher,—no 
man of such a nature ever made a great sacrifice, or 
performed a great act of self-denial, without impressing a change on his character, which lasted to his 
latest breath. No man ever -took his besetting sin, 
it may be lust, or pride, or love of rank and position, 
and, as it were, cut it out by voluntarily placing 
himself where to gratify it was impossible, without 
sensibly receiving a new strength of character. In 
one day, almost in an hour, he may become an 
altered man; he may stand, as it were, on a different 
stage of moral and religious life; he may feel himself 
in new relations to an altered world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p33">Nor, in considering the effects of action, must 
the influence of impressions be lost sight of. Good 
resolutions are apt to have a bad name; they have 
come to be almost synonymous with the absence of 
good actions. As they get older, men deem it a 
kind of weakness to be guilty of making them; so 
often do they end in raising ‘pictures of virtue, or 
going over the theory of virtue in our minds’. Yet 
this contrast between passive impression and active 
habit is hardly justified by our experience of ourselves or others. Valueless as they are in themselves, good resolutions are suggestive of great good; 
they are seldom wholly without effect on our conduct; in the weakest of men they are still the 
embryo of action. They may meet with a concurrence of circumstances in which they take root <pb n="63" id="iii.iii-Page_63" />and grow, coinciding with some change of place, or 
of pursuits, or of companions, or of natural constitution, in which they acquire a peculiar power. 
They are the opportunities of virtue, if not virtue 
itself. At the worst they make us think; they give 
us an experience of ourselves; they prevent our 
passing our lives in total unconsciousness. A man 
may go on all his life making and not keeping them; 
miserable as such a state appears, he is perhaps not 
the worse, but something the better for them. The 
voice of the preacher is not lost, even if he succeed 
but for a few instants in awakening them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p34">A further cause of sudden changes in the moral 
constitution is the determination of the will by 
reason and knowledge. Suppose the case of a person 
living in a narrow circle of ideas, within the limits 
of his early education, perplexed by difficulties, yet 
never venturing beyond the wall of prejudices in 
which he has been brought up, or changing only 
into the false position of a rebellion against them. 
A new view of his relation to the world and to 
God is presented to him; such, for example, as in 
St. Paul’s day was the grand acknowledgement that 
God was ‘not the God of the Jews only’; such as in our own age would be the 
clear vision of the truth and justice of God, high above the clouds of earth and 
time, and of His goodwill to man. Convinced of the reasonableness of the Gospel, 
it becomes to him at once a self-imposed law. No longer does the human heart 
rebel; no longer has he to pose his understanding with that odd resolution of 
Tertullian,—‘<span lang="LA" id="iii.iii-p34.1">certum quia impossibile</span>’. He perceives that the perplexities of religion have been 
made, not by the appointment of God, but by the 
ingenuity of man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p35">Lastly. Among those influences, by the help of <pb n="64" id="iii.iii-Page_64" />which the will of man learns to disengage itself from 
the power of habit, must not be omitted the influence 
of circumstances. If men are creatures of habit, 
much more are they creatures of circumstances. 
These two, nature without us, and ‘the second 
nature’ that is within, are the counterbalancing 
forces of our being. Between them (so we may 
figure to ourselves the working of the mind) the 
human will inserts itself, making the force of one 
a lever against the other, and seeming to rule both. 
We fall under the power of habit, and feel ourselves 
weak and powerless to shake off the almost physical 
influence which it exerts upon us. The enfeebled 
frame cannot rid itself of the malady; the palsied 
springs of action cannot be strengthened for good, 
nor fortified against evil. Transplanted into another 
soil, and in a different air, we renew our strength. 
In youth especially, the character seems to respond 
kindly to the influence of the external world. Providence has placed us in a state in which we have 
many aids in the battle with self; the greatest of 
these is change of circumstances.</p><hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-top:9pt" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p36">We have wandered far from the subject of conversion in the early Church, into another sphere in 
which the words ‘grace, faith, the spirit’, have 
disappeared, and notions of moral philosophy have 
taken their place. It is better, perhaps, that the 
attempt to analyse our spiritual nature should assume 
this abstract form. We feel that words cannot 
express the life hidden with Christ and God; we 
are afraid of declaring on the housetop, what may 
only be spoken in the closet. If the rights and 
ceremonies of the elder dispensation, which have so 
little in them of a spiritual character, became a figure <pb n="65" id="iii.iii-Page_65" />of the true, much more may the moral world be 
regarded as a figure of the spiritual world of which 
religion speaks to us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p37">There is a view of the changes of the characters of 
men which begins where this ends, which reads 
human nature by a different light, and speaks of 
it as the seat of a great struggle between the 
powers of good and evil. It would be untrue to 
identify this view with that which has preceded, 
and scarcely less untrue to attempt to interweave 
the two in a system of ‘moral theology’. No 
addition of theological terms will transfigure Aristotle’s Ethics into a ‘Summa Theologiae’. When 
St. Paul says—‘O wretched man that I am, who 
shall deliver me from the body of this death? 
I thank God through Jesus Christ our Lord’; he 
is not speaking the language of moral philosophy, 
but of religious feeling. He expresses what few 
have truly felt concentrated in a single instant, what 
many have deluded themselves into the belief of, 
what some have experienced accompanying them 
through life, what a great portion even of the 
better sort of mankind are wholly unconscious of, 
It seems as if Providence allowed us to regard the 
truths of religion and morality in many ways which 
are not wholly unconnected with each other, yet 
parallel rather than intersecting; providing for the 
varieties of human character, and not leaving those 
altogether without law, who are incapable in a world 
of sight of entering within the veil.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p38">As we return to that ‘hidden life’ of which the 
Scripture speaks, our analysis of human nature 
seems to become more imperfect, less reducible to 
rule or measure, less capable of being described in 
a language which all men understand. What the 
believer recognizes as the record of his experience <pb n="66" id="iii.iii-Page_66" />is apt to seem mystical to the rest of the world. We 
do not seek to thread the mazes of the human soul, 
or to draw forth to the light its hidden communion 
with its Maker, but only to present in general 
outline the power of religion among other causes of 
human action.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p39">Directly, religious influences may be summed up 
under three heads:—The power of God; the love 
of Christ; the efficacy of prayer.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p40">(1) So far as the influence of the first of these is 
capable of analysis, it consists in the practical sense 
that we are dependent beings, and that our souls 
are in the hands of God, who is acting through us, 
and ever present with us, in the trials of life and in 
the work of life. The believer is a minister who 
executes this work, hardly the partner in it; it is 
not his own, but God s. He does it with the 
greatest care, as unto the Lord and not to men, 
yet is indifferent as to the result, knowing that all 
things, even through his imperfect agency, are working together for good. The attitude of his soul 
towards God is such as to produce the strongest 
effects on his power of action. It leaves his faculties 
clear and unimpassioned; it places him above accidents; it gives him courage and freedom. Trusting 
in God only, like the Psalmist, ‘he fears no enemy’; 
he has no want. There is a sort of absoluteness in 
his position in the world, which can neither be made 
better nor worse; as St. Paul says, ‘All things are his, whether life or death, 
or things present, or things to come’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p41">In merely human things, the aid and sympathy of 
others increase our power to act: it is also the fact 
that we can work more effectually and think more 
truly, where the issue is not staked on the result of 
our thought and work. The confidence of success <pb n="67" id="iii.iii-Page_67" />would be more than half the secret of success, did it 
not also lead to the relaxation of our efforts. But 
in the life of the believer, the sympathy, if such 
a figure of speech may be allowed, is not human but 
Divine; the confidence is not a confidence in ourselves, but in the power of God, which at once takes 
us out of ourselves and increases our obligation to 
exertion. The instances just mentioned have an 
analogy, though but a faint one, with that which we 
are considering. They are shadows of the support 
which we receive from the Infinite and Everlasting. 
As the philosopher said that his theory of fatalism was 
absolutely required to insure the repose necessary for 
moral action, it may be said, in a far higher sense, 
that the consciousness of a Divine Providence is 
necessary to enable a rational being to meet the 
present trials of life, and to look without fear on his 
future destiny.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p42">(2) But yet more strongly is it felt that the love of 
Christ has this constraining power over souls, that 
here, if anywhere, we are unlocking the twisted chain 
of sympathy, and reaching the inmost mystery of 
human nature. The sight, once for all, of Christ 
crucified, recalling the thought of what, more than 
1800 years ago, he suffered for us, has ravished the 
heart and melted the affections, and made the world 
seem new, and covered the earth itself with a fair 
vision, that is, a heavenly one. The strength of this 
feeling arises from its being directed towards a person, 
a real being, an individual like ourselves, who has 
actually endured all this for our sakes, who was above 
us, and yet became one of us and felt as we did, and 
was like ourselves a true man. The love which He 
felt towards us, we seek to return to Him; the unity 
which He has with the Divine nature, He communicates to us; His Father is our Father, His God our <pb n="68" id="iii.iii-Page_68" />God. And as human love draws men onwards to 
make sacrifices, and to undergo sufferings for the 
good of others, Divine love also leads us to cast 
away the interests of this world, and rest only in 
the noblest object of love. And this love is not 
only a feeling or sentiment, or attachment, such as 
we may entertain towards a parent, a child, or a wife, 
in which, pure and disinterested as it may be, some 
shadow of earthly passion unavoidably mingles; it 
is also the highest exercise of the reason, which 
it seems to endow with the force of the affections, 
making us think and feel at once. And although it 
begins in gentleness, and tenderness, and weakness, 
and is often supposed to be more natural to women 
than men, yet it grows up also to ‘the fulness of 
the stature of the perfect man’. The truest note 
of the depth and sincerity of our feelings towards 
our fellow creatures is a manly,—that is, a self-controlled—temper: still more is this true of the love of 
the soul towards Christ and God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p43">Every one knows what it is to become like those 
whom we admire or esteem; the impress which a disciple may sometimes have received from his teacher, 
or the servant from his Lord. Such devotion to 
a particular person can rarely be thought to open 
our hearts to love others also; it often tends to 
weaken the force of individual character. But the 
love of Christ is the conducting medium to the love 
of all mankind; the image which He impresses upon 
us is the image not of any particular individual, but 
of the Son of Man. And this image, as we draw 
nearer to it, is transfigured into the image of the 
Son of God. As we become like Him, we see Him 
as He is; and see ourselves and all other things with 
true human sympathy. Lastly, we are sensible that 
more than all we feel towards Him, He feels towards <pb n="69" id="iii.iii-Page_69" />us, and that it is He who is drawing us to Him, while 
we seem to be drawing to Him ourselves. This is 
a part of that mystery of which the Apostle speaks, ‘of the length, and depth, and breadth of the love of 
Christ’ which passeth knowledge. Mere human love 
rests on instincts, the working of which we cannot 
explain, but which nevertheless touch the inmost 
springs of our being. So, too, we have spiritual 
instincts, acting towards higher objects, still more 
suddenly and wonderfully capturing our souls in an 
instant, and making us indifferent to all things else. 
Such instincts show themselves in the weak no less 
than in the strong; they seem to be not so much an original part of our nature 
as to fulfil our nature, and add to it, and draw it out, until they make us 
different beings to ourselves and others. It was the quaint fancy of a 
sentimentalist to ask whether any one who remembers the first sight of a beloved 
person, could doubt the existence of magic. We may ask another question, Can any 
one who has ever known the love of Christ, doubt the existence of a spiritual 
power?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p44">(3) The instrument whereby, above all others, we 
realize the power of God, and the love of Christ, 
which carries us into their presence, and places us 
within the circle of a Divine yet personal influence, 
is prayer. Prayer is the summing up of the Christian 
life in a definite act, which is at once inward and out 
ward, the power of which on the character, like that 
of any other act, is proportioned to its intensity. 
The imagination of doing rightly adds little to our 
strength; even the wish to do so is not necessarily 
accompanied by a change of heart and conduct. But 
in prayer we imagine, and wish, and perform all in 
one. Our imperfect resolutions are offered up to 
God; our weakness becomes strength, our words 
deeds. No other action is so mysterious; there is <pb n="70" id="iii.iii-Page_70" />none in which we seem, in the same manner, to 
renounce ourselves that we may be one with God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p45">Of what nature that prayer is which is effectual to 
the obtaining of its requests is a question of the same 
kind as what constitutes a true faith. That prayer, 
we should reply, which is itself most of an act, which 
is most immediately followed by action, which is most 
truthful, manly, self-controlled, which seems to lead 
and direct, rather than to follow, our natural emotions. That prayer which is its own answer because 
it asks not for any temporal good, but for union with 
God. That prayer which begins with the confession, ‘We know not what to pray for as we ought’; which 
can never by any possibility interfere with the laws 
of nature, because even in extremity of danger or 
suffering, it seeks only the fulfilment of His will. 
That prayer which acknowledges that our enemies, 
or those of a different faith, are equally with ourselves in the hands of God; in which we never 
unwittingly ask for our own good at the expense of 
others. That prayer in which faith is strong enough 
to submit to experience; in which the soul of man 
is nevertheless conscious not of any self-produced 
impression, but of a true communion with the Author 
and Maker of his being.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p46">In prayer, as in all religion, there is something that 
it is impossible to describe, and that seems to be 
untrue the moment it is expressed in words. In the 
relations of man with God, it is vain to attempt to 
separate what belongs to the finite and what to the 
infinite. We can feel, but we cannot analyse it. We 
can lay down practical rules for it, but can give no 
adequate account of it. It is a mystery which we 
do not need to fathom. In all religion there is an 
element of which we are conscious—which is no 
mystery, which ought to be and is on a level with 
reason and experience. There is something besides, <pb n="71" id="iii.iii-Page_71" />which, in those 
who give way to every vague spiritual emotion, may often fall below reason (for 
to them it becomes a merely physical state); which may also raise us above 
ourselves, until reason and feeling meet in one, and the life on earth even of 
the poor and ignorant answers to the description of the Apostle, ‘Having your 
conversation in heaven’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p47">This partial indistinctness of the subject of religion, 
even independently of mysticism or superstition, may 
become to intellectual minds a ground for doubting 
the truth of that which will not be altogether reduced 
to the rules of human knowledge, which seems to 
elude our grasp, and retires into the recesses of the 
soul the moment we ask for the demonstration of its 
existence. Against this natural suspicion let us set 
two observations: first, that if the Gospel had spoken 
to the reason only, and not to the feelings—‘if the 
way to the blessed life’ had to be won by clearness of 
ideas, then it is impossible that ‘to the poor the 
Gospel should have been first preached’. It would 
have begun at the other end of society, and probably 
remained, like Greek philosophy, the abstraction of 
educated men. Secondly, let us remark that even 
now, judged by its effects, the power of religion is of 
all powers the greatest. Knowledge itself is a weak 
instrument to stir the soul compared with religion; 
morality has no way to the heart of man; but the 
Gospel reaches the feelings and the intellect at once. 
In nations as well as individuals, in barbarous times 
as well as civilized, in the great crises of history 
especially, even in the latest ages, when the minds of 
men seem to wax cold, and all things remain the same 
as at the beginning, it has shown itself to be a reality 
without which human nature would cease to be what 
it is. Almost every one has had the witness of it in 
himself. No one, says Plato, ever passed from youth 
to age in unbelief of the gods, in heathen times. <pb n="72" id="iii.iii-Page_72" />Hardly any educated person in a Christian land has 
passed from youth to age without some aspiration 
after a better life, some thought of the country to 
which he is going.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p48">As a fact, it would be admitted by most, that, at some period 
of their lives, the thought of the world to come and of future judgement, the 
beauty and loveliness of the truths of the Gospel, the sense of the shortness of 
our days here, have wrought a more quickening and powerful effect than any moral 
truths or prudential maxims. Many a one would acknowledge that he has been 
carried whither he knew not; and had nobler thoughts, and felt higher 
aspirations, than the course of his ordinary life seemed to allow. These were 
the most important moments of his life for good or for evil; the critical points 
which have made him what he is, either as he used or neglected them. They came 
he knew not how, sometimes with some outward and apparent cause, at other times 
without,—the result of affliction or sickness, or ‘the wind blowing where it 
listeth’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p49">And if such changes and such critical points should 
be found to occur in youth more often than in age, 
in the poor and ignorant rather than in the educated, 
in women more often than in men, if reason and 
reflection seem to weaken as they regulate the springs 
of human action, this very fact may lead us to consider that reason, and reflection, and education, and 
the experience of age, and the force of manly sense, 
are not the links which bind us to the communion 
of the body of Christ; that it is rather to those 
qualities which we have, or may have, in common 
with our fellow men, that the Gospel is promised; 
and that it is with the weak, the poor, the babes in 
Christ,—not with the strong-minded, the resolute, 
the consistent,—that we shall sit down in the kingdom of heaven.</p>

<pb n="73" id="iii.iii-Page_73" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Essay on Casuistry." id="iii.iv" prev="iii.iii" next="iii.v">
<h2 id="iii.iv-p0.1">ESSAY ON CASUISTRY</h2>
<h3 id="iii.iv-p0.2">ROMANS XIV</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p1">RELIGION and morality seem often to become en 
tangled in circumstances. The truth which came, 
not ‘to bring peace upon earth, but a sword’, could 
not but give rise to many new and conflicting obligations. The kingdom of God had to adjust itself 
with the kingdoms of this world; though ‘the children were free’, they could not 
escape the fulfilment of duties to their Jewish or Roman governors; in the bosom 
of a family there were duties too: in society there were many points of contact 
with the heathen. A new element of complexity had been introduced in all the 
relations between man and man, giving rise to many new questions, which might be 
termed, in the phraseology of modern times, ‘cases of conscience’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p2">Of these the one which most frequently recurs in 
the Epistles of St. Paul, is the question respecting 
meats and drinks, which appears to have agitated 
both the Roman and Corinthian Churches, as well as 
those of Jerusalem and Antioch, and probably, in 
a greater or less degree, every other Christian community in the days of the Apostle. The scruple which 
gave birth to it was not confined to Christianity; it 
was Eastern rather than Christian, and originated 
in a feeling into which entered, not only Oriental 
notions of physical purity and impurity, but also 
those of caste and of race. With other Eastern 
influences it spread towards the West, in the flux of <pb n="74" id="iii.iv-Page_74" />all religions, exercising a peculiar power on the susceptible temper of mankind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p3">The same tendency exhibited itself in various 
forms. In one form it was the scruple of those who 
ate herbs, while others ‘had faith’ to eat anything. 
The Essenes and Therapeutae among the Jews, and 
the Pythagoreans in the heathen world, had a similar 
feeling respecting the use of animal food. It was 
a natural association which led to such an abstinence. In the East, ever ready to connect, or rather 
incapable of separating, ideas of moral and physical 
impurity,—where the heat of the climate rendered 
animal food unnecessary, if not positively unhealthful; where corruption rapidly infected dead organized 
matter; where, lastly, ancient tradition and ceremonies told of the sacredness of animals and the 
mysteriousness of animal life,—nature and religion 
alike seemed to teach the same lesson, it was safer 
to abstain. It was the manner of such a scruple to 
propagate itself. He who revolted at animal food 
could not quietly sit by and see his neighbour partake of it. The ceremonialism of the age was the 
tradition of thousands of years, and passed by a sort 
of contagion from one race to another, from Paganism 
or Judaism to Christianity. How to deal with this ‘second nature’ was a practical difficulty among 
the first Christians. The Gospel was not a gospel 
according to the Essenes, and the church could not 
exclude those who held the scruples, neither could it 
be narrowed to them; it would not pass judgement 
on them at all. Hence the force of the Apostle’s words: ‘Him that is weak in the faith receive, not 
to the decision of his doubts.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p4">There was another point in reference to which the 
same spirit of ceremonialism propagated itself, viz. 
meats offered to idols. Even if meat in general <pb n="75" id="iii.iv-Page_75" />were innocent and a creature of God, it could hardly 
be a matter of indifference to partake of that which 
had been ‘sacrificed to devils’; least of all, to sit 
at meat in the idol’s temple. True, the idol was ‘nothing in the world’—a block of stone, to which 
the words good or evil were misapplied; ‘a graven 
image’ which the workman made, ‘putting his hand 
to the hammer’, as the old prophets described in 
their irony. And such is the Apostle’s own feeling 
(<scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 4" id="iii.iv-p4.1" parsed="|1Cor|8|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.4">1 Cor. viii. 4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 10:19" id="iii.iv-p4.2" parsed="|1Cor|10|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.19">x. 19</scripRef>). But he has also the other 
feeling which he himself regards as not less true 
(<scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 20" id="iii.iv-p4.3" parsed="|1Cor|10|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.20">1 Cor. x. 20</scripRef>), and which was more natural to the 
mind of the first believers. When they saw the 
worshippers of the idol revelling in impurity, they 
could not but suppose that a spirit of some kind was 
there. Their warfare, as the Apostle had told them, 
was not ‘against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the 
darkness of this world’. Evil angels were among 
them; where would they more naturally take up 
their abode than around the altars and in the temples 
of the heathen? And if they had been completely 
free from superstition, and could have regarded the 
heathen religions which they saw enthroned over 
the world simply with contempt, still the question 
would have arisen, What connexion were they to 
have with them and with their worshippers? a question not easy to be answered in the bustle of Rome 
and Corinth, where every circumstance of daily life, 
every amusement, every political and legal right, was 
in some way bound up with the heathen religions. 
Were they to go out of the world? if not, what was to be their relation to those 
without?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p5">A third instance of the same ceremonialism so 
natural to that age, and to ourselves so strange and 
unmeaning, is illustrated by the words of the Jerusalem <pb n="76" id="iii.iv-Page_76" />Christians to the Apostle,—‘Thou wentest in 
unto men uncircumcised, and didst eat with them’; 
a scruple so strong that, probably, St. Peter himself 
was never entirely free from it, and at any rate 
yielded to the fear of it in others when withstood 
by St. Paul at Antioch. This scruple may be said 
in one sense to be hardly capable of an explanation, 
and in another not to need one. For, probably, 
nothing can give our minds any conception of the 
nature of the feeling, the intense hold which it 
exercised, the concentration which it was of every 
national and religious prejudice, the constraint which 
was required to get rid of it as a sort of <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.iv-p5.1">horror naturalis</span></i> in the minds of Jews; while, on the other 
hand, feelings at the present day not very dissimilar 
exist, not only in Eastern countries, but among ourselves. There is nothing strange in human nature 
being liable to them, or in their long lingering and 
often returning, even when reason and charity alike 
condemn them. We ourselves are not insensible to 
differences of race and colour, and may therefore be 
able partially to comprehend (allowing for the difference of East and West) what was the feeling of Jews 
and Jewish Christians towards men uncircumcised.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p6">On the last point St. Paul maintains but one 
language:—‘In Christ Jesus there is neither circumcision nor uncircumcision.’ No compromise could be 
allowed here, without destroying the Gospel that he 
preached. But the other question of meats and 
drinks, when separated from that of circumcision, 
admitted of various answers and points of view. 
Accordingly there is an appearance of inconsistency 
in the modes in which the Apostle resolves it. All 
these modes have a use and interest for ourselves; 
though our difficulties are not the same as those of 
the early Christians, the words speak to us, so long <pb n="77" id="iii.iv-Page_77" />as prudence, and faith, and charity are the guides of 
Christian life. It is characteristic of the Apostle 
that his answers run into one another, as though each 
of them to different individuals, and all in their turn, 
might present the solution of the difficulty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p7">We may begin with <scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 25" id="iii.iv-p7.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.25">1 Cor. x. 25</scripRef>, which may be 
termed the rule of Christian prudence: ‘Whatsoever 
is sold in the shambles, that eat, asking no question 
for conscience sake.’ That is to say: ‘Buy food as 
other men do; perhaps what you purchase has come 
from the idol’s temple, perhaps not. Do not en 
courage your conscience in raising scruples, life will 
become impossible if you do. One question involves 
another and another and another without end. The 
manly and the Christian way is to cut them short; 
both as tending to weaken the character and as inconsistent with the very nature of spiritual religion.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p8">So we may venture to amplify the Apostle’s precept, which breathes the same spirit of moderation 
as his decisions respecting celibacy and marriage. 
Among ourselves the remark is often made that ‘extremes are practically untrue’. This is another 
way of putting the same lesson:—If I may not sit 
in the idol’s temple, it may be plausibly argued, 
neither may I eat meats offered to idols; and if 
I may not eat meats offered to idols, then it logically 
follows that I ought not to go into the market where 
idols’ meat is sold. The Apostle snaps the chain of 
this misapplied logic: there must be a limit some 
where; we must not push consistency where it is 
practically impossible. A trifling scruple is raised 
to the level of a religious duty, and another and 
another, until religion is made up of scruples, and 
the light of life fades, and the ways of life narrow 
themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p9">It is not hard to translate the Apostle’s precept <pb n="78" id="iii.iv-Page_78" />into the language of our time. Instances occur in 
politics, in theology, in our ordinary occupations, in 
which beyond a certain point consistency is impossible. Take for example the following:—A person 
feels that he would be wrong in carrying on his 
business, or going to public amusements, on a Sunday. 
He says: If it be wrong for me to work, it is wrong 
to make the servants in my house work; or if it 
be wrong to go to public amusements, it is wrong 
to enjoy the recreation of walking on a Sunday. 
So it may be argued that, because slavery is wrong, 
therefore it is not right to purchase the produce of 
slavery, or that of which the produce of slavery is 
a part, and so on without end, until we are forced 
out of the world from a remote fear of contagion 
with evil. Or I am engaged in a business which 
may be in some degree deleterious to the health or 
injurious to the morals of those employed in it, or 
I trade in some articles of commerce which are un 
wholesome or dangerous, or I let a house or a ship 
to another whose employment is of this description. 
Numberless questions of the same kind relating to 
the profession of a clergyman, an advocate, or 
a soldier, have been pursued into endless consequences. Is the mind of any person so nicely 
balanced that ‘every one of six hundred disputed 
propositions’ is the representative of his exact 
belief? or can every word in a set form of prayer 
at all times reflect the feeling of those who read or 
follow it? There is no society to which we can 
belong, no common act of business or worship in 
which two or three are joined together, in which 
such difficulties are not liable to arise. Three 
editors conduct a newspaper, can it express equally 
the conviction of all the three? Three lawyers sign 
an opinion in common, is it the judgement of all or <pb n="79" id="iii.iv-Page_79" />of one or two of them? High-minded men have 
often got themselves into a false position by regarding these questions in too abstract a way. The 
words of the Apostle are a practical answer to them 
which may be paraphrased thus: ‘Do as other men 
do in a Christian country.’ Conscience will say, ‘He 
who is guilty of the least, is guilty of all’. In the 
Apostle’s language it then becomes ‘the strength of 
sin’, encouraging us to despair of all, because in that 
mixed condition of life in which God has placed us 
we cannot fulfil all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p10">In accordance with the spirit of the same principle 
of doing as other men do, the Apostle further implies 
that believers are to accept the hospitality of the 
heathen (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 27" id="iii.iv-p10.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.27">1 Cor. x. 27</scripRef>). But here a modification 
comes in, which may be termed the law of Christian 
charity or courtesy: Avoid giving offence, or, as 
we might say, ‘Do not defy opinion’. Eat what is 
set before you; but if a person sitting at meat 
pointedly says to you, ‘This was offered to idols’, do 
not eat. ‘All things are lawful, but all things are 
not expedient’, and this is one of the not-expedient 
class. There appears to be a sort of inconsistency in 
this advice, as there must always be inconsistency in 
the rules of practical life which are relative to circumstances. It might be said: 
‘We cannot do one 
thing at one time, and another thing at another; 
now be guided by another man’s conscience, now by 
our own.’ It might be retorted, ‘Is not this the 
dissimulation which you blame in St. Peter?’ To 
which it may be answered in turn: ‘But a man may 
do one thing at one time, another thing at another 
time, “becoming to the Jews a Jew,” if he do it in 
such a manner as to avoid the risk of misconstruction.’ And this again admits of a retort: 
‘Is it 
possible to avoid misconstruction? Is it not better <pb n="80" id="iii.iv-Page_80" />to dare to be ourselves, to act like ourselves, to 
speak like ourselves, to think like ourselves?’ We 
seem to have lighted unawares on two varieties of 
human disposition; the one harmonizing and adapting itself to the perplexities of life, the other rebelling 
against them, and seeking to disentangle itself from 
them. Which side of this argument shall we take; 
neither or both? The Apostle appears to take both 
sides; for in the abrupt transition that follows, he 
immediately adds, ‘Why is my liberty to be judged 
of another man’s conscience? what right has another 
man to attack me for what I do in the innocence of 
my heart?’ It is good advice to say, ‘Regard the 
opinions of others’; and equally good advice to say, 
Do not regard the opinions of others’. We must 
balance between the two; and over all, adjusting 
the scales, is the law of Christian love.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p11">Both in <scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii." id="iii.iv-p11.1" parsed="|1Cor|8|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8">1 Cor. viii.</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Rom. xiv." id="iii.iv-p11.2" parsed="|Rom|14|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14">Rom. xiv.</scripRef> the Apostle 
adds another principle, which may be termed the 
law of individual conscience, which we must listen to 
in ourselves and regard in others. ‘He that doubteth is 
damned; whatsoever is not of faith is sin.’ All things 
are lawful to him who feels them to be lawful, but 
the conscience may be polluted by the most indifferent 
things. When we eat, we should remember that the 
consequence of following our example may be serious 
to others. For not only may our brother be offended 
at us, but also by our example be drawn into sin; 
that is, to do what, though indifferent in itself, is 
sin to him. And so the weak brother, for whom 
Christ died, may perish through our fault; that is, 
he may lose his peace and harmony of soul and 
conscience void of offence, and all through our 
heedlessness in doing some unnecessary thing, which 
were far better left undone.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p12">Cases may be readily imagined, in which, like the <pb n="81" id="iii.iv-Page_81" />preceding, the rule of conduct here laid down by the 
Apostle would involve dissimulation. So many thou 
sand scruples and opinions as there are in the world, 
we should have ‘to go out of the world’ to fulfil it 
honestly. All reserve, it may be argued, tends to 
break up the confidence between man and man; and 
there are times in which concealment of our opinions, 
even respecting things indifferent, would be treacherous and mischievous; there 
are times, too, in which things cease to be indifferent, and it is our duty to 
speak out respecting the false importance which they have acquired. But, after 
all qualifications of this kind have been made, the secondary duty yet remains, 
of consideration for others, which should form an element in our conduct. If 
truth is the first principle of our speech and action, the good of others 
should, at any rate, be the second. ‘If any man (not see thee who hast knowledge 
sitting in the idol’s temple, but) hear thee discoursing rashly of the 
Scriptures and the doctrines of the Church, shall not the faith of thy younger 
brother become confused? and his conscience being weak shall cease to discern 
between good and evil. And so thy weak brother shall perish for whom Christ 
died.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p13">The Apostle adds a fourth principle, which may be 
termed the law of Christian freedom, as the last 
solution of the difficulty: ‘Therefore, whether ye eat 
or drink, do all to the glory of God.’ From the 
perplexities of casuistry, and the conflicting rights of 
a man’s own conscience and that of another, he falls 
back on the simple rule, ‘Whatever you do, sanctify 
the act’. It cannot be said that all contradictory 
obligations vanish the moment we try to act with 
simplicity and truth; we cannot change the current of life and its circumstances 
by a wish or an intention; we cannot dispel that which is without, though <pb n="82" id="iii.iv-Page_82" />we may clear that which is within. But we have 
taken the first step, and are in the way to solve the 
riddle. The insane scruple, the fixed idea, the ever-increasing doubt begins to pass away; the spirit of 
the child returns to us; the mind is again free, and 
the road of life open. ‘Whether ye eat or drink, do 
all to the glory of God’; that is, determine to seek 
only the will of God, and you may have a larger 
measure of Christian liberty allowed to you; things, 
perhaps wrong in others, may be right for you.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p14">Questions of meats and drinks, of eating with 
washen or unwashen hands, and the like, have passed 
from the stage of religious ordinances to that of proprieties and decencies of life. The purifications of 
the law of Moses are no longer binding upon Christians. Nature herself teaches all things necessary for 
health and comfort. But the spirit of casuistry in 
every age finds fresh materials to employ itself upon, 
laying hold of some question of a new moon or a 
sabbath, some fragment of antiquity, some inconsistency of custom, some subtlety of thought, some 
nicety of morality, analysing and dividing the actions 
of daily life; separating the letter from the spirit, 
and words from things; winding its toils around the 
infirmities of the weak, and linking itself to the 
sensibility of the intellect.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p15">Out of this labyrinth of the soul the believer finds 
his way, by keeping his eye fixed on that landmark 
which the Apostle himself has set up: ‘In Christ 
Jesus neither circumcision availeth anything, nor 
uncircumcision, but a new creature.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p16">There is no one probably, of any religious experience, who has not at times felt the power of a 
scrupulous conscience. In speaking of a scrupulous 
conscience, the sense of remorse for greater offences is 
not intended to be included. These may press more <pb n="83" id="iii.iv-Page_83" />or less heavily on the soul; and the remembrance of 
them may ingrain itself, with different degrees of 
depth, on different temperaments; but whether deep 
or shallow, the sorrow for them cannot be brought 
under the head of scruples of conscience. There are ‘many things in which we offend all’, about which 
there can be no mistake, the impression of which on 
our minds it would be fatal to weaken or do away. 
Nor is it to be denied that there may be customs 
almost universal among us which are so plainly repugnant to morality, that we can never be justified in 
acquiescing in them; or that individuals of clear 
head and strong will have been led on by feelings 
which other men would deride as conscientious 
scruples into an heroic struggle against evil. But 
quite independently of real sorrows for sin, or real 
protests against evil, most religious persons in the 
course of their lives have felt unreal scruples or 
difficulties, or exaggerated real but slight ones; they 
have abridged their Christian freedom, and thereby 
their means of doing good; they have cherished 
imaginary obligations, and artificially hedged themselves in a particular course of action. Honour and 
truth have seemed to be at stake about trifles light 
as air, or conscience has become a burden too heavy 
for them to bear in some doubtful matter of conduct. 
Scruples of this kind are ever liable to increase; as 
one vanishes, another appears; the circumstances of 
the world and of the Church, and the complication 
of modern society, have a tendency to create them. 
The very form in which they come is of itself sufficient to put us on our guard against them; for we 
can give no account of them to ourselves; they are 
seldom affected by the opinion of others; they are 
more often put down by the exercise of authority 
than by reasoning or judgement. They gain hold <pb n="84" id="iii.iv-Page_84" />on the weaker sort of men, or on those not naturally 
weak, in moments of weakness. They often run 
counter to our wish or interest, and for this very 
reason acquire a kind of tenacity. They seem innocent, mistakes, at worst, on the safe side, characteristic 
of the ingenuousness of youth, or indicative of a 
heart uncorrupted by the world. But this is not so. 
Creatures as we are of circumstances, we cannot safely 
afford to give up things indifferent, means of usefulness, instruments of happiness to ourselves, which 
may affect our lives and those of our children to the 
latest posterity. There are few greater dangers in 
religion than the indulgence of such scruples, the 
consequences of which can rarely be seen until too 
late, and which affect the moral character of a man 
at least as much as his temporal interests.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p17">Strange as it may appear, it is nevertheless true, 
that scruples about lesser matters almost always involve some dereliction of duty in greater or more 
obvious ones. A tender conscience is a conscience 
unequal to the struggles of life. At first sight it 
seems as if, when lesser duties were cared for, the 
greater would take care of themselves. But this is 
not the lesson which experience teaches. In our 
moral as in our physical nature, we are finite beings, 
capable only of a certain degree of tension, ever liable 
to suffer disorder and derangement, to be over-exercised in one part and weakened in another. No one 
can fix his mind intently on a trifling scruple or 
become absorbed in an eccentric fancy, without finding the great principles of truth and justice insensibly 
depart from him. He has been looking through a 
microscope at life, and cannot take in its general 
scope. The moral proportions of things are lost to 
him; the question of a new moon or a Sabbath has 
taken the place of diligence or of honesty. There is <pb n="85" id="iii.iv-Page_85" />no limit to the illusions which he may practise on 
himself. There are those, all whose interests and 
prejudices at once take the form of duties and 
scruples, partly from dishonesty, but also from 
weakness, and because that is the form in which 
they can with the best grace maintain them against 
other men, and conceal their true nature from themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p18">Scruples are dangerous in another way, as they 
tend to drive men into a corner in which the performance of our duty becomes so difficult as to be almost 
impossible. A virtuous and religious life does not 
consist merely in abstaining from evil, but in doing 
what is good. It has to find opportunities and occasions for itself, without which it languishes. A man 
has a scruple about the choice of a profession; as 
a Christian, he believes war to be unlawful; in 
familiar language, he has doubts respecting orders, 
difficulties about the law. Even the ordinary ways 
of conducting trade appear deficient to his nicer 
sense of honesty; or perhaps he has already entered 
on one of these lines of life, and finds it necessary to 
quit it. At last, there comes the difficulty of ‘how 
he is to live’. There cannot be a greater mistake 
than to suppose that a good resolution is sufficient in 
such a case to carry a man through a long life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p19">But even if we suppose the case of one who is 
endowed with every earthly good and instrument of 
prosperity, who can afford, as is sometimes said, to 
trifle with the opportunities of life, still the mental 
consequences will be hardly less injurious to him. 
For he who feels scruples about the ordinary enjoyments and occupations of his fellows, does so far cut 
himself off from his common nature. He is an 
isolated being, incapable of acting with his fellow 
men. There are plants which, though the sun shine <pb n="86" id="iii.iv-Page_86" />upon them, and the dews water them, peak and pine 
from some internal disorder, and appear to have no 
sympathy with the influences around them. So is 
the mind corroded by scruples of conscience. It can 
not expand to sun or shower; it belongs not to the 
world of light; it has no intelligence of or harmony 
with mankind around. It is insensible to the great 
truth, that though we may not do evil that good 
may come, yet that good and evil, truth and false 
hood, are bound together on earth, and that we 
cannot separate ourselves from them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p20">It is one of the peculiar dangers of scruples of 
conscience, that the consequence of giving way to 
them is never felt at the time that they press upon 
us. When the mind is worried by a thought secretly 
working in it, and its trial becomes greater than it 
can bear, it is eager to take the plunge in life that 
may put it out of its misery; to throw aside a 
profession it may be, or to enter a new religious 
communion. We shall not be wrong in promising 
ourselves a few weeks of peace and placid enjoyment. 
The years that are to follow we are incapable of 
realizing; whether the weary spirit will require some 
fresh pasture, will invent for itself some new doubt; 
whether its change is a return to nature or not, it is 
impossible for us to anticipate. Whether it has in 
itself that hidden strength which, under every change 
of circumstances, is capable of bearing up, is a 
question which we are the least able to determine 
for ourselves. In general we may observe, that the 
weakest minds, and those least capable of enduring 
such consequences, are the most likely to indulge the 
scruples. We know beforehand the passionate character, hidden often under the mask of reserve, the 
active yet half-reasoning intellect, which falls under 
the power of such illusions.</p>

<pb n="87" id="iii.iv-Page_87" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p21">In the Apostolic Church ‘cases of conscience’ arose out of religious traditions, and what may be 
termed the ceremonial cast of the age; in modern 
times the most frequent source of them may be said 
to be the desire of logical or practical consistency, 
such as is irreconcilable with the mixed state of 
human affairs and the feebleness of the human intellect. There is no lever like the argument from 
consistency, with which to bring men over to our 
opinions. A particular system or view, Calvinism 
perhaps, or Catholicism, has taken possession of the 
mind. Shall we stop short of pushing its premises 
to their conclusions? Shall we stand in the midway, 
where we are liable to be over-ridden by the combatants on either side in the struggle? Shall we 
place ourselves between our reason and our affections; 
between our practical duties and our intellectual 
convictions? Logic would have us go forward, and 
take our stand at the most advanced point—we are 
there already, it is urged, if we were true to ourselves,—but feeling, and habit, and common sense bid 
us stay where we are, unable to give an account of 
ourselves, yet convinced that we are right. We may 
listen to the one voice, we may listen also to the 
other. The true way of guiding either is to acknowledge both; to use them for a time against each 
other, until experience of life and of ourselves has 
taught us to harmonize them in a single principle.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p22">So, again, in daily life cases often occur, in which we must 
do as other men do, and act upon a general understanding, even though unable to 
reconcile a particular practice to the letter of truthfulness or even 
to our individual conscience. It is hard in such cases 
to lay down a definite rule. But in general we should 
be suspicious of any conscientious scruples in which 
other good men do not share. We shall do right to <pb n="88" id="iii.iv-Page_88" />make a large allowance for the perplexities and entanglements of human things; we shall observe that 
persons of strong mind and will brush away our 
scruples; we shall consider that not he who has 
most, but he who has fewest scruples approaches 
most nearly the true Christian. The man whom we 
emphatically call ‘honest’, ‘able’, ‘upright’, who 
is a religious as well as a sensible man, seems to have 
no room for them; from which we are led to infer 
that such scruples are seldom in the nature of things 
themselves, but arise out of some peculiarity or eccentricity in those who indulge them. That they are 
often akin to madness, is an observation not without 
instruction even to those whom God has blest with 
the full use of reason.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p23">So far we arrive at a general conclusion like 
St. Paul ‘s:—‘Whether ye eat or drink, do all to the 
glory of God’; and, ‘Blessed is he who condemneth 
not himself in that which he alloweth’. ‘Have the 
Spirit of truth, and the truth shall make you free’; 
and the entanglements of words and the perplexities 
of action will disappear. But there is another way 
in which such difficulties have been resolved, which 
meets them in detail; viz., the practice of confession 
and the rules of casuistry, which are the guides of the 
confessor. When the spirit is disordered within us, 
it may be urged that we ought to go out of ourselves, 
and confess our sins one to another. But he who 
leads, and he who is led, alike require some rules for 
the examination of conscience, to quicken or moderate the sense of sin, to assist experience, to show men 
to themselves as they really are, neither better nor 
worse. Hence the necessity for casuistry.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p24">It is remarkable, that what is in idea so excellent 
that it may be almost described in St. Paul’s language 
as ‘holy, just, and good’, should have become a by-word <pb n="89" id="iii.iv-Page_89" />among mankind for hypocrisy and dishonesty. 
In popular estimation, no one is supposed to resort to 
casuistry, but with the view of evading a duty. The 
moral instincts of the world have risen up and condemned it. It is fairly put down by the universal 
voice, and shut up in the darkness of the tomes of the 
casuists. A kind of rude justice has been done upon 
the system, as in most cases of popular indignation, 
probably with some degree of injustice to the individuals who were its authors. Yet, hated as casuistry 
has deservedly been, it is fair also to admit that it 
has an element of truth which was the source of its 
influence. This element of truth is the acknowledgement of the difficulties which arise in the relations 
of a professing Christian world to the Church and to 
Christianity. How, without lowering the Gospel, 
to place it on a level with daily life is a hard question. It will be proper for us to consider the system 
from both sides—in its origin and in its perversion. 
Why it existed, and why it has failed, furnish a lesson 
in the history of the human mind of great interest 
and importance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p25">The unseen power by which the systems of the 
casuists were brought into being, was the necessity 
of the Roman Catholic Church. Like the allegorical 
interpretation of Scripture, they formed a link between the present and the past. At the time of the 
Reformation the doctrines of the ancient, no less than 
of the Reformed, faith awakened into life. But they 
required to be put in a new form, to reconcile them 
to the moral sense of mankind. Luther ended the 
work of self-examination by casting all his sins on 
Christ. But the casuists could not thus meet the 
awakening of men’s consciences and the fearful looking for of judgement. They had to deal with an 
altered world, in which nevertheless the spectres of <pb n="90" id="iii.iv-Page_90" />the past, purgatory, penance, mortal sin, were again 
rising up; hallowed as they were by authority and 
antiquity they could not be cast aside; the preacher 
of the Counter-reformation could only explain them 
away. If he had placed distinctly before men’s eyes, 
that for some one act of immorality or dishonesty 
they were in a state of mortal sin, the heart true to 
itself would have recoiled from such a doctrine, and 
the connexion between the Church and the world 
would have been for ever severed. And yet the 
doctrine was a part of ecclesiastical tradition; it 
could not be held, it could not be given up. The 
Jesuits escaped the dilemma by holding and evading it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p26">So far it would not be untrue to say that casuistry 
had originated in an effort to reconcile the Roman 
Catholic faith with nature and experience. The 
Roman system was, if strictly carried out, horrible 
and impossible; a doctrine not, as it has been some 
times described, of salvation made easy, but of universal condemnation. From these fearful conclusions 
of logic the subtlety of the human intellect was now 
to save it. The analogy of law, as worked out by 
jurists and canonists, supplied the means. What was 
repugnant to human justice could not be agreeable to 
Divine. The scholastic philosophy, which had begun 
to die out and fade away before the light of classical 
learning, was to revive in a new form, no longer 
hovering between heaven and earth, out of the reach 
of experience, yet below the region of spiritual truth, 
but, as it seemed, firmly based in the life and actions 
of mankind. It was the same sort of wisdom which 
defined the numbers and order of the celestial hierarchy, which was now to be adapted to the infinite 
modifications of which the actions of men are capable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p27">It is obvious that there are endless points of view <pb n="91" id="iii.iv-Page_91" />in which the simplest duties may be regarded. Common sense says—‘A man is to be judged by his acts’, 
‘there can be no mistake about a lie’, and so on. 
The casuists proceed by a different road. Fixing 
the mind, not on the simplicity, but on the intricacy 
of human action, they study every point of view, and 
introduce every conceivable distinction. A first most 
obvious distinction is that of the intention and the 
act: ought the one to be separated from the other? 
The law itself seems to teach that this may hardly 
be; rather the intention is held to be that which 
gives form and colour to the act. Then the act by 
itself is nothing, and the intention by itself almost 
innocent. As we play between the two different 
points of view, the act and the intention together 
evanesce. But, secondly, as we consider the intention, must we not also consider the circumstances of 
the agent? For plainly a being deprived of free will 
cannot be responsible for his actions. Place the 
murderer in thought under the conditions of a necessary agent, and his actions are innocent; or under an 
imperfect necessity, and he loses half his guilt. Or 
suppose a man ignorant, or partly ignorant, of what 
is the teaching of the Church, or the law of the 
land,—here another abstract point of view arises, 
leading us out of the region of common sense to 
difficult and equitable considerations, which may be 
determined fairly, but which we have the greatest 
motive to decide in favour of ourselves. Or again, 
try to conceive an act without reference to its consequences, or in reference to some single consequence, 
without regarding it as a violation of morality or of 
nature, or in reference solely to the individual conscience. Or imagine the will half consenting to, half 
withdrawing from its act; or acting by another, or 
in obedience to another, or with some good object, <pb n="92" id="iii.iv-Page_92" />or under the influence of some imperfect obligation, 
or of opposite obligations. Even conscience itself 
may be at last played off against the plainest truths.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p28">By the aid of such distinctions the simplest 
principles of morality multiply to infinity. An 
instrument has been introduced of such subtlety 
and elasticity that it can accommodate the canons 
of the Church to any consciences, to any state of the 
world. Sin need no longer be confined to the dreadful distinction of mortal and venial sin; it has lost 
its infinite and mysterious character; it has become 
a thing of degrees, to be aggravated or mitigated in 
idea, according to the expediency of the case or the 
pliability of the confessor. It seems difficult to 
perpetrate a perfect sin. No man need die of 
despair; in some page of the writings of the casuists 
will be found a difference suited to his case. And 
this without in any degree interfering with a single 
doctrine of the Church, or withdrawing one of its 
anathemas against heresy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p29">The system of casuistry, destined to work such 
great results, in reconciling the Church to the 
world and to human nature, like a torn web needing 
to be knit together, may be regarded as a science 
or profession. It is a classification of human actions, 
made in one sense without any reference to practice. 
For nothing was further from the mind of the 
casuist than to inquire whether a particular distinction would have a good or bad effect, was liable 
to perversion or not. His object was only to make 
such distinctions as the human mind was capable of 
perceiving and acknowledging. As to the physiologist objects in themselves loathsome and disgusting 
may be of the deepest interest, so to the casuist the 
foulest and most loathsome vices of mankind are not 
matters of abhorrence, but of science, to be arranged <pb n="93" id="iii.iv-Page_93" />and classified, just like any other varieties of human 
action. It is true that the study of the teacher was 
not supposed to be also open to the penitent. But 
it inevitably followed that the spirit of the teacher 
communicated itself to the taught. He could 
impart no high or exalted idea of morality or 
religion, who was measuring it out by inches, not 
deepening men’s idea of sin, but attenuating it; ‘mincing into nonsense’ the first principles of right 
and wrong.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p30">The science was further complicated by the ‘doctrine of probability’, which consisted in making 
anything approved or approvable that was confirmed 
by authority; even, as was said by some, of a single 
casuist. That could not be very wrong which 
a wise and good man had once thought to be right,—a better than ourselves perhaps, surveying the 
circumstances calmly and impartially. Who would 
wish that the rule of his daily life should go beyond 
that of a saint and doctor of the Church? Who 
would require such a rule to be observed by another? 
Who would refuse another such an escape out of the 
labyrinth of human difficulties and perplexities? As 
in all the Jesuit distinctions, there was a kind of 
reasonableness in the theory of this; it did but go on 
the principle of cutting short scruples by the rule of 
common sense.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p31">And yet, what a door was here opened for the 
dishonesty of mankind! The science itself had 
dissected moral action until nothing of life or meaning remained in it. It had thrown aside, at the 
same time, the natural restraint which the moral 
sense itself exercises in determining such questions. 
And now for the application of this system, so 
difficult and complicated in itself, so incapable of 
receiving any check from the opinions of mankind, <pb n="94" id="iii.iv-Page_94" />the authority not of the Church, but of individuals, 
was to be added as a new lever to overthrow the 
last remains of natural religion and morality.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p32">The marvels of this science are not yet ended. For 
the same changes admit of being rung upon speech 
as well as upon action, until truth and falsehood 
become alike impossible. Language itself dissolves 
before the decomposing power; oaths, like actions, 
vanish into air when separated from the intention of 
the speaker; the shield of custom protects falsehood. 
It would be a curious though needless task to follow 
the subject into further details. He who has read 
one page of the casuists has read all. There is 
nothing that is not right in some particular point 
of view,—nothing that is not true under some 
previous supposition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p33">Such a system may be left to refute itself. Those 
who have strayed so far away from truth and virtue 
are self-condemned. Yet it is not without interest 
to trace by what false lights of philosophy or religion 
good men, revolting themselves at the commission of 
evil, were led step by step to the unnatural result. 
We should expect to find that such a result originated 
not in any settled determination to corrupt the 
morals of mankind, but in an intellectual error; and 
it is suggestive of strange thoughts respecting our 
moral nature, that an intellectual error should have 
had the power to produce such consequences. Such 
appears to have been the fact. The conception of 
moral action on which the system depends, is as 
erroneous and imperfect as that of the scholastic 
philosophy respecting the nature of ideas. The 
immediate reduction of the error to practice through 
the agency of an order made the evil greater than 
that of other intellectual errors on moral and religious 
subjects, which, springing up in the brain of an <pb n="95" id="iii.iv-Page_95" />individual, are often corrected and purified in the 
course of nature before they find their way into the 
common mind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p34">1. Casuistry ignores the difference between thought 
and action. Actions are necessarily external. The 
spoken word constitutes the lie; the outward performance the crime. The Highest Wisdom, it is 
true, has identified the two: ‘He that looketh on 
a woman to lust after her hath already committed 
adultery with her in his heart.’ But this is not the 
rule by which we are to judge our past actions, but 
to guard our future ones. He who has thoughts of 
lust or passion is not innocent in the sight of God, 
and is liable to be carried on to perform the act on 
which he suffers himself to dwell. And, in looking 
forward, he will do well to remember this caution of 
Christ: but in looking backward, in thinking of 
others, in endeavouring to estimate the actual amount 
of guilt or trespass, if he begins by placing thought 
on the level of action, he will end by placing action 
on the level of thought. It would be a monstrous 
state of mind in which we regarded mere imagination 
of evil as the same with action; hatred as the same 
with murder; thoughts of impurity as the same with 
adultery. It is not so that we must learn Christ. 
Actions are one thing and thoughts another in the 
eye of conscience, no less than of the law of the land; 
of God as well as man. However important it may 
be to remember that the all-seeing eye of God tries 
the reins, it is no less important to remember also 
that morality consists in definite acts, capable of 
being seen and judged of by our fellow creatures, 
impossible to escape ourselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p35">2. What may be termed the frame of casuistry 
was supplied by law, while the spirit is that of the 
scholastic philosophy. Neither afforded any general <pb n="96" id="iii.iv-Page_96" />principle which might correct extravagancies in 
detail, or banish subtleties, or negative remote and 
unsafe inferences. But the application of the 
analogy of law to subjects of morality and religion 
was itself a figment which, at every step, led deeper 
into error. The object was to realize and define, in 
every possible stage, acts which did not admit of 
legal definition, either because they were not external, 
but only thoughts or suggestions of the mind, or 
because the external part of the action was not 
allowed to be regarded separately from the motives 
of the agent. The motive or intention which law 
takes no account of except as indicating the nature 
of the act, becomes the principal subject of the 
casuist’s art. Casuistry may be said to begin where 
law ends. It goes where law refuses to follow with 
legal rules and distinctions into the domain of 
morality. It weighs in the balance of precedent and 
authority the impalpable acts of a spiritual being. 
Law is a real science which has its roots in history, 
which grasps fact; seeking, in idea, to rest justice 
on truth only, and to reconcile the rights of individuals with the well-being of the whole. But 
casuistry is but the ghost or ape of a science; it has 
no history and no facts corresponding to it; it came 
into the world by the ingenuity of man; its object 
is to produce an artificial disposition of human 
affairs, at which nature rebels.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p36">3. The distinctions of the casuist are far from 
equalling the subtlety of human life, or the diversity 
of its conditions. It is quite true that actions the 
same in name are, in the scale of right and wrong, as 
different as can be imagined; varying with the age, 
temperament, education, circumstances of each individual. The casuist is not in fault for maintaining 
this difference, but for supposing that he can classify <pb n="97" id="iii.iv-Page_97" />or distinguish them so as to give any conception of 
their innumerable shades and gradations. All his 
folios are but the weary effort to abstract or make 
a brief of the individuality of man. The very actions 
which he classifies change their meaning as he writes 
them down, like the words of a sentence torn away 
from their context. He is ever idealizing and creating distinctions, splitting straws, dividing hairs; yet 
any one who reflects on himself will idealize and distinguish further still, and think of his whole life in 
all its circumstances, with its sequence of thoughts 
and motives, and, withal, many excuses. But no one 
can extend this sort of idealism beyond himself; no 
insight of the confessor can make him clairvoyant of 
the penitent’s soul. Know ourselves we sometimes 
truly may, but we cannot know others, and no other 
can know us. No other can know or understand us 
in the same wonderful or mysterious way; no other 
can be conscious of the spirit in which we have lived; 
no other can see us as a whole or get within. God 
has placed a veil of flesh between ourselves and other 
men, to screen the nakedness of our soul. Into the 
secret chamber He does not require that we should 
admit any other judge or counsellor but himself. 
Two eyes only are upon us,—the eye of our own soul—the eye of God, and the one is the light of the 
other. That is the true light, on the which if a man 
look he will have a knowledge of himself, different in 
kind from that which the confessor extracts from the 
books of the casuists.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p37">4. There are many cases in which our first thoughts, 
or, to speak more correctly, our instinctive perceptions, are true and right; in which it is not too 
much to say, that he who deliberates is lost. The 
very act of turning to a book, or referring to an 
other, enfeebles our power of action. Works of art 
are produced we know not how, by some simultaneous <pb n="98" id="iii.iv-Page_98" />movement of hand and thought, which seem to 
lend to each other force and meaning. So in moral 
action, the true view does not separate the intention 
from the act, or the act from the circumstances which 
surround it, but regards them as one and absolutely 
indivisible. In the performance of the act and in 
the judgement of it, the will and the execution, the 
hand and the thought are to be considered as one. 
Those who act most energetically, who in difficult 
circumstances judge the most truly, do not separately 
pass in review the rules, and principles, and counter 
principles of action, but grasp them at once, in 
a single instant. Those who act most truthfully, 
honestly, firmly, manfully, consistently, take least 
time to deliberate. Such should be the attitude of 
our minds in all questions of right and wrong, truth 
and falsehood: we may not inquire, but act.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p38">5. Casuistry not only renders us independent of 
our own convictions, it renders us independent also 
of the opinion of mankind in general. It puts the 
confessor in the place of ourselves, and in the place 
of the world. By making the actions of men matters of science, it cuts away the supports and safe 
guards which public opinion gives to morality; the 
confessor in the silence of the closet easily introduces 
principles from which the common sense or conscience 
of mankind would have shrunk back. Especially in 
matters of truth and falsehood, in the nice sense of 
honour shown in the unwillingness to get others 
within our power, his standard will probably fall 
short of that of the world at large. Public opinion, 
it is true, drives men’s vices inwards; it teaches them 
to conceal their faults from others, and if possible 
from themselves, and this very concealment may sink 
them in despair, or cover them with self-deceit. And 
the soul—whose ‘house is its castle’—has an enemy 
within, the strength of which may be often increased <pb n="99" id="iii.iv-Page_99" />by communications from without. Yet the good of 
this privacy is on the whole greater than the evil. 
Not only is the outward aspect of society more 
decorous, and the confidence between man and man 
less liable to be impaired; the mere fact of men’s sins being known to themselves and God only, and 
the support afforded even by the undeserved opinion 
of their fellows, are of themselves great helps to a 
moral and religious life. Many a one by being 
thought better than he was has become better; by 
being thought as bad or worse has become worse. 
To communicate our sins to those who have no claim 
to know them is of itself a diminution of our moral 
strength. It throws upon others what we ought to 
do for ourselves; it leads us to seek in the sympathy 
of others a strength which no sympathy can give. 
It is a greater trust than is right for us commonly 
to repose in our fellow-creatures; it places us in 
their power; it may make us their tools.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p39">To conclude, the errors and evils of casuistry may 
be summed up as follows:—It makes that abstract 
which is concrete, scientific which is contingent, artificial which is natural, positive which is moral, theoretical which is intuitive and immediate. It puts 
the parts in the place of the whole, exceptions in 
the place of rules, system in the place of experience, 
dependence in the place of responsibility, reflection 
in the place of conscience. It lowers the heavenly 
to the earthly, the principles of men to their practice, the tone of the preacher to the standard of 
ordinary life. It sends us to another for that which 
can only be found in ourselves. It leaves the high 
way of public opinion to wander in the labyrinths of 
an imaginary science; the light of the world for the 
darkness of the closet. It is to human nature what 
anatomy is to our bodily frame; instead of a moral 
and spiritual being, preserving only ‘a body of death’.</p>

<pb n="100" id="iii.iv-Page_100" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Essay on Natural Religion." id="iii.v" prev="iii.iv" next="iii.vi">
<h2 id="iii.v-p0.1">ESSAY ON NATURAL RELIGION</h2>
<h3 id="iii.v-p0.2">§ 1.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p1">THE revelation of righteousness by faith in the 
Epistle to the Romans is relative to a prior condemnation of Jew and Gentile, who are alike convicted 
of sin. If the world had not been sitting in 
darkness and the shadow of death, there would have 
been no need of the light. And yet this very 
darkness is a sort of contradiction, for it is the 
darkness of the soul, which, nevertheless, sees itself 
and God. Such ‘darkness visible’ St. Paul had 
felt in himself, and, passing from the individual to 
the world, he lifts up the veil partially, and lets the 
light of God’s wrath shine upon the corruption of 
man. What he himself in the searchings of his own 
spirit had become conscious of was ‘written in large 
letters’ on the scene around. To all Israelites at 
least, the law stood in the same relation as it had 
once done to himself; it placed them in a state of 
reprobation. Without law ‘they had not had sin’, and now, the only way to do away with sin is to do 
away the law itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p2">But, if ‘sin is not imputed where there is no law’, it might seem as though the heathen could not be 
brought within the sphere of the same condemnation. 
Could we suppose men to be like animals, ‘nourishing 
a blind life within the brain’, ‘the seed that is not 
quickened except it die’ would have no existence in 
them. Common sense tells us that all evil implies 
a knowledge of good, and that no man can be 
responsible for the worship of a false God who has <pb n="101" id="iii.v-Page_101" />no means of approach to the true. But this was 
not altogether the case of the Gentile; ‘without the 
law sin was in the world’; as the Jew had the law, 
so the Gentile had the witness of God in creation. 
Nature was the Gentile’s law, witnessing against his 
immoral and degraded state, leading him upward 
through the visible things to the unseen power of 
God. He knew God, as the Apostle four times repeats, 
and magnified Him not as God; so that he was with 
out excuse, not only for his idolatry, but because he 
worshipped idols in the presence of God himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p3">Such is the train of thought which we perceive 
to be working in the Apostle’s mind, and which 
leads him, in accordance with the general scope of 
the Epistle to the Romans, to speak of natural 
religion. In two passages in the Acts he dwells on 
the same subject. It was one that found a ready 
response in the age to which St. Paul preached. 
Reflections of a similar kind were not uncommon 
among the heathen themselves. If at any time in 
the history of mankind natural religion can be said 
to have had a real and independent existence, it was 
in the twilight of heathenism and Christianity. ‘Seeking after God, if haply they might feel after 
Him and find Him’, is a touching description of the 
efforts of philosophy in its later period. That there 
were principles in Nature higher and purer than the 
creations of mythology was a reflection made by 
those who would have deemed ‘the cross of Christ 
foolishness’, who ‘mocked at the resurrection of the 
dead’. The Olympic heaven was no longer the air 
which men breathed, or the sky over their heads. 
The better mind of the world was turning from ‘dumb idols’. Ideas about God and man were 
taking the place of the old heathen rites. Religions, 
like nations, met and mingled. East and West were <pb n="102" id="iii.v-Page_102" />learning of each other, giving and receiving spiritual 
and political elements; the objects of Gentile worship 
fading into a more distant and universal God; the 
Jew also travelling in thought into regions which 
his fathers knew not, and beginning to form just 
conceptions of the earth and its inhabitants.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p4">While we remain within the circle of Scripture 
language, or think of St. Paul as speaking only to 
the men of his own age in words that were striking 
and appropriate to them, there is no difficulty in 
understanding his meaning. The Old Testament 
denounced idolatry as hateful to God. It was away 
from Him, out of His sight; except where it 
touched the fortunes of the Jewish people, hardly 
within the range either of His judgements or of His 
mercies. No Israelite, in the elder days of Jewish 
history, supposed the tribes round about, or the 
individuals who composed them, to be equally with 
himself the objects of God’s care. The Apostle 
brings the heathen back before the judgement seat 
of God. He sees them sinking into the condition 
of the old Canaanitish nations. He regards this 
corruption of Nature as a consequence of their 
idolatry. They knew, or might have known, God, 
for creation witnesses of Him. This is the hinge of 
the Apostle’s argument: ‘If they had not known 
God they had not had sin’; but now they know 
Him, and sin in the light of knowledge. Without 
this consciousness of sin there would be no condemnation of the heathen, and therefore no need of 
justification for him,—no parallelism or coherence 
between the previous states of Jew and Gentile, or 
between the two parts of the scheme of redemption.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p5">But here philosophy, bringing into contrast the 
Scriptural view of things and the merely historical 
or human one, asks the question, ‘How far was it <pb n="103" id="iii.v-Page_103" />possible for the heathen to have seen God in Nature?’ Could a man anticipate the true religion any more 
than he could anticipate discoveries in science or in 
art? Could he pierce the clouds of mythology, or 
lay aside language as it were a garment? Three or 
four in different ages, who have been the heralds 
of great religious revolutions, may have risen above 
their natural state under the influence of some divine 
impulse. But men in general do as others do; 
single persons in India or China do not dislocate 
themselves from the customs, traditions, prejudices, 
rites, in which they have been brought up. The 
mind of a nation has its own structure, which 
receives and also idealizes in various degrees the 
forms of outward Nature. Religions, like languages, 
conform to this mental structure; they are prior to 
the thoughts of individuals; no one is responsible 
for them. Homer is not to blame for his conception 
of the Grecian gods; it is natural and adequate to 
his age. For no one in primitive times could 
disengage himself from that world of sense which 
grew to him and enveloped him; we might as well 
imagine that he could invent a new language, or 
change the form which he inherited from his race 
into some other type of humanity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p6">The question here raised is one of the most 
important, as it is perhaps one that has been least 
considered, out of the many questions in which 
reason and faith, historical fact and religious belief, 
come into real or apparent conflict with each other. 
Volumes have been written on the connexion of 
geology with the Mosaic account of the creation,—a question which is on the outskirts of the great 
difficulty,—a sort of advanced post, at which 
theologians go out to meet the enemy. But we 
cannot refuse seriously to consider the other difficulty, <pb n="104" id="iii.v-Page_104" />which affects us much more nearly, and in the present 
day almost forces itself upon us, as the spirit of 
the ancient religions is more understood, and the 
forms of religion still existing among men become 
better known.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p7">It sometimes seems as if we lived in two, or rather 
many distinct worlds,—the world of faith and the 
world of experience,—the world of sacred and the 
world of profane history. Between them there is a 
gulf; it is not easy to pass from one to the other. 
They have a different set of words and ideas, which 
it would be bad taste to intermingle; and of how 
much is this significant? They present themselves 
to us at different times, and call up a different train 
of associations. When reading Scripture we think 
only of the heavens ‘which are made by the word of 
God’, of ‘the winds and waves obeying his will’, of the accomplishment of events in history by the 
interposition of His hand. But in the study of 
ethnology or geology, in the records of our own or 
past times, a curtain drops over the Divine presence; 
human motives take the place of spiritual agencies; 
effects are not without causes; interruptions of 
Nature repose in the idea of law. Race, climate, 
physical influences, states of the human intellect 
and of society, are among the chief subjects of 
ordinary history; in the Bible there is no allusion 
to them; to the inspired writer they have no 
existence. Were men different, then, in early ages, 
or does the sacred narrative show them to us under 
a different point of view? The being of whom 
Scripture gives one account, philosophy another,—who has a share in Nature and a place in history, 
who partakes also of a hidden life, and is the subject 
of an unseen power,—is he not the same? This is 
the difficulty of our times, which presses upon us <pb n="105" id="iii.v-Page_105" />more and more, both in speculation and practice, as 
different classes of ideas come into comparison with 
each other. The day has passed in which we could 
look upon man in one aspect only, without 
interruption or confusion from any other. And 
Scripture, which uses the language and ideas of the 
age in which it was written, is inevitably at variance 
with the new modes of speech, as well as with the 
real discoveries of later knowledge.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p8">Yet the Scriptures lead the way in subjecting the 
purely supernatural and spiritual view of human 
things to the laws of experience. The revocation in 
Ezekiel of the ‘old proverb in the house of Israel’. is the assertion of a moral principle, and a return to 
fact and Nature. The words of our Saviour,—‘Think 
ye that those eighteen on whom the tower of Siloam 
fell, were sinners above all the men who dwelt in 
Jerusalem?’ and the parallel passage respecting the 
one born blind,—‘Neither this man did sin, nor his 
parents’, are an enlargement of the religious belief of 
the time in accordance with experience. When it is 
said that faith is not to look for wonders; or ‘the 
kingdom of God cometh not with observation’, and ‘neither will they be persuaded though one rose from 
the dead’, here, too, is an elevation of the order of 
Nature over the miraculous and uncommon. The 
preference of charity to extraordinary gifts is another 
instance, in which the spirit of Christ speaks by the 
lips of Paul, of a like tendency. And St. Paul himself, in recognizing a world without the Jewish, as 
responsible to God, and subject to His laws, is but 
carrying out, according to the knowledge of his age, 
the same principle which a wider experience of the 
world and of antiquity compels us to extend yet 
further to all time and to all mankind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p9">It has been asked: ‘How far, in forming a moral <pb n="106" id="iii.v-Page_106" />estimate of an individual, are we to consider his 
actions simply as good or evil; or how far are we to 
include in our estimate education, country, rank in 
life, physical constitution, and so forth? Morality 
is rightly jealous of our resolving evil into the influence of circumstances: it will no more listen to the 
plea of temptation as the excuse for vice, than the 
law will hear of the same plea in mitigation of the 
penalty for crime. It requires that we should place 
ourselves within certain conditions before we pass 
judgement. Yet we cannot deny a higher point of 
view also,—of ‘him that judged not as a man judgeth’, in which we fear to follow only because of the limitation of our faculties. And in the case of a murderer 
or other great criminal, if we were suddenly made 
aware, when dwelling on the enormity of his crime, 
that he had been educated in vice and misery, that 
his act had not been unprovoked, perhaps that his 
physical constitution was such as made it nearly 
impossible for him to resist the provocation which 
was offered to him, the knowledge of these and similar 
circumstances would alter our estimate of the complexion of his guilt. We might think him guilty, 
but we should also think him unfortunate. Stern 
necessity might still require that the law should take 
its course, but we should feel pity as well as anger. 
We should view his conduct in a larger and more 
comprehensive way, and acknowledge that, had we 
been placed in the same circumstances, we might 
have been guilty of the same act.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p10">Now the difference between these two views of 
morality is analogous to the difference between the 
way in which St. Paul regards the heathen religions, 
and the way in which we ourselves regard them, in 
proportion as we become better acquainted with 
their true nature. St. Paul conceives idolatry <pb n="107" id="iii.v-Page_107" />separate from all the circumstances of time, of 
country, of physical or mental states by which it 
is accompanied, and in which it may be almost said 
to consist. He implies a deliberate knowledge of 
the good, and choice of the evil. He supposes each 
individual to contrast the truth of God with the 
error of false religions, and deliberately to reject 
God. He conceives all mankind, ‘creatures as they 
are one of another’, and</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.v-p11">‘Moving all together if they move at all’.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iii.v-p12">to be suddenly freed from the bond of nationality, 
from the customs and habits of thought of ages. 
The moral life which is proper to the individual, he 
breathes into the world collectively. Speaking not 
of the agents and their circumstances, but of their 
acts, and seeing these reflected in what may be 
termed in a figure the conscience, not of an individual but of mankind in general, he passes on all 
men everywhere the sentence of condemnation. We 
can hardly venture to say what would have been 
his judgement on the great names of Greek and 
Roman history, had he familiarly known them. He 
might have felt as we feel, that there is a certain 
impropriety in attempting to determine, with a 
Jesuit writer, or even in the spirit of love and 
admiration which the great Italian poet shows for 
them, the places of the philosophers and heroes of 
antiquity in the world to come. More in his own 
spirit, he would have spoken of them as a part of ‘the mystery which was not then revealed as it now 
is’. But neither can we imagine how he could have 
become familiar with them at all without ceasing to 
be St. Paul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p13">Acquainted as we are with Greek and Roman <pb n="108" id="iii.v-Page_108" />literature from within, lovers of its old heroic story, 
it is impossible for us to regard the religions of the 
heathen world in the single point of view which they 
presented to the first believers. It would be a vain 
attempt to try and divest ourselves of the feelings 
towards the great names of Greek and Roman history which a classical education has implanted in 
us; as little can we think of the deities of the 
heathen mythology in the spirit of a Christian of 
the first two centuries. Looking back from the 
vantage ground of ages, we see more clearly the 
proportions of heathenism and Christianity, as of 
other great forms or events of history, than was 
possible for contemporaries. Ancient authors are 
like the inhabitants of a valley who know nothing 
of the countries beyond: they have a narrow idea 
either of their own or other times; many notions 
are entertained by them respecting the past history 
of mankind which a wider prospect would have dispelled. The horizon of the sacred writers too is 
limited; they do not embrace the historical or other 
aspects of the state of man to which modern reflection has given rise; they are in the valley still, 
though with the ‘light of the world’ above. The 
Apostle sees the Athenians from Mars’ Hill ‘wholly 
given to idolatory’: to us, the same scene would 
have revealed wonders of art and beauty, the loss 
of which the civilized nations of Europe still seem 
with a degree of seriousness to lament. He thinks 
of the heathen religions in the spirit of one of the 
old prophets; to us they are subjects of philosophy 
also. He makes no distinction between their origin 
and their decline, the dreams of the childhood of the 
human race and the fierce and brutal lusts with 
which they afterwards became polluted; we note 
many differences between Homer and the corruption <pb n="109" id="iii.v-Page_109" />of later Greek life, between the rustic simplicity 
of the old Roman religion and the impurities of the 
age of Clodius or Tiberius. More and more, as 
they become better known to us, the original forms 
of all religions are seen to fall under the category 
of nature and less under that of mind, or free will. 
There is nothing to which they are so much akin 
as language, of which they are a sort of after-growth,—in their fantastic creations the play or sport of 
the same faculty of speech; they seem to be also 
based on a spiritual affection, which is characteristic 
of man equally with the social ones. Religions, like 
languages, are inherent in all men everywhere, having 
a close sympathy or connexion with political and 
family life. It would be a shallow and imaginary 
explanation of them that they are corruptions of 
some primaeval revelation, or impostures framed by 
the persuasive arts of magicians or priests. There 
are many other respects in which our first impressions 
respecting the heathen world are changed by study 
and experience. There was more of true greatness 
in the conceptions of heathen legislators and philosophers than we readily admit, and more of nobility 
and disinterestedness in their character. The founders of the Eastern religions especially, although 
indistinctly seen by us, appear to be raised above 
the ordinary level of mortality. The laws of our 
own country are an inheritance partly bequeathed 
to us by a heathen nation; many of our philosophical and most of our political ideas are derived 
from a like source. What shall we say to these 
things? Are we not undergoing, on a wider scale 
and in a new way, the same change which the 
Fathers of Alexandria underwent, when they became 
aware that heathenism was not wholly evil, and 
that there was as much in Plato and Aristotle which <pb n="110" id="iii.v-Page_110" />was in harmony with the Gospel as of what was antagonistic to it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p14">Among the many causes at present in existence 
which will influence ‘the Church of the future’, none 
is likely to have greater power than our increasing 
knowledge of the religions of mankind. The study 
of them is the first step in the philosophical study 
of revelation itself. For Christianity or the Mosaic 
religion, standing alone, is hardly a subject for 
scientific inquiry: only when compared with other 
forms of faith do we perceive its true place in 
history, or its true relation to human nature. The 
glory of Christianity is not to be as unlike other 
religions as possible, but to be their perfection and 
fulfilment. Those religions are so many steps in 
the education of the human race. One above an 
other, they rise or grow side by side, each nation, 
in many ages, contributing some partial ray of a 
divine light, some element of morality, some principle 
of social life, to the common stock of mankind. The 
thoughts of men, like the productions of Nature, do 
not endlessly diversify; they work themselves out in 
a few simple forms. In the fulness of time, philosophy appears, shaking off, yet partly retaining, the 
nationality and particularity of its heathen origin. 
Its top ‘reaches to heaven’, but it has no root in 
the common life of man. At last, the crown of all, 
the chief corner-stone of the building, when the 
impressions of Nature and the reflections of the 
mind upon itself have been exhausted, Christianity 
arises in the world, seeming to stand in the same relation to the inferior religions that man does to the 
inferior animals.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p15">When, instead of painting harsh contrasts between 
Christianity and other religions, we rather draw them 
together as nearly as truth will allow, many thoughts <pb n="111" id="iii.v-Page_111" />come into our minds about their relation to each 
other which are of great speculative interest as well 
as of practical importance. The joyful words of the 
Apostle: ‘Is he the God of the Jews only, is he not 
also of the Gentiles?’ have a new meaning for us. 
And this new application the Apostle himself may 
be regarded as having taught us, where he says: ‘When the Gentiles which know not the law do by 
nature the things contained in the law, these not 
having the law are a law unto themselves’. There 
have been many schoolmasters to bring men to 
Christ, and not the law of Moses only. Ecclesiastical history enlarges its borders to take in the 
preparations for the Gospel, the anticipations of it, 
the parallels with it; collecting the scattered gleams 
of truth which may have revealed themselves even to 
single individuals in remote ages and countries. We 
are no longer interested in making out a case against 
the heathen religions in the spirit of party,—the 
superiority of Christianity will appear sufficiently 
without that—we rather rejoice that, at sundry 
times and in divers manners, by ways more or less 
akin to the methods of human knowledge, ‘God 
spake in time past to the fathers’, and that in the 
darkest ages, amid the most fanciful aberrations of 
mythology, He left not Himself wholly without a 
witness between good and evil, in the natural affections of mankind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p16">Some facts also begin to appear, which have 
hitherto been unknown or concealed. They are of 
two kinds, relating partly to the origin or development of the Jewish or Christian religion; partly also 
independent of them, yet affording remarkable parallels both to their outward form and to their inner 
life. Christianity is seen to have partaken much 
more of the better mind of the Gentile world than <pb n="112" id="iii.v-Page_112" />the study of Scripture only would have led us to 
conjecture: it has received, too, many of its doctrinal 
terms from the language of philosophy. The Jewish 
religion is proved to have incorporated with itself 
some elements which were not of Jewish origin; and 
the Jewish history begins to be explained by the 
analogy of other nations. The most striking fact of 
the second kind is found in a part of the world which 
Christianity can be scarcely said to have touched, 
and is of a date some centuries anterior to it. That 
there is a faith<note n="15" id="iii.v-p16.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p17">Buddhism.</p></note> which has a greater number of 
worshippers than all sects of Christians put together, 
which originated in a reformation of society, tyrannized over by tradition, spoiled by philosophy, torn 
asunder by caste,—which might be described, in the 
words of Scripture, as a ‘preaching of the Gospel to 
the poor’; that this faith, besides its more general 
resemblance to Christianity, has its incarnation, its 
monks, its saints, its hierarchy, its canonical books, 
its miracles, its councils, the whole system being ‘full 
blown’ before the Christian era; that the founder of 
this religion descended from a throne to teach the 
lesson of equality among men—(‘there is no distinction of’ Chinese or Hindoo, Brahmin or Sudra, such 
at least was the indirect consequence of his doctrine)—that, himself contented with nothing, he preached 
to his followers the virtues of poverty, self-denial, 
chastity, temperance, and that once, at least, he is 
described as ‘taking upon himself the sins of mankind’:—these are facts which, when once known, are 
not easily forgotten; they seem to open an undiscovered world to us, and to cast a new light on 
Christianity itself. And it ‘harrows us with fear 
and wonder’, to learn that this vast system, numerically the most universal or 
catholic of all religions, <pb n="113" id="iii.v-Page_113" />and, in many of its leading features, most like Christianity, is based, not on the hope of eternal life, but 
of complete annihilation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p18">The Greek world presents another parallel with 
the Gospel, which is also independent of it; less 
striking, yet coming nearer home, and sometimes 
overlooked because it is general and obvious. That 
the political virtues of courage, patriotism, and the 
like, have been received by Christian nations from a 
classical source is commonly admitted. Let us ask 
now the question, Whence is the love of knowledge? 
who first taught men that the pursuit of truth was a 
religious duty? Doubtless the words of one greater 
than Socrates come into our minds: For this end 
was I born, and for this cause came I into the world, 
that they might know the truth’. But the truth 
here spoken of is of another and more mysterious 
kind; not truth in the logical or speculative sense of 
the word, nor even in its ordinary use. The earnest 
inquiry after the nature of things, the devotion of a 
life to such an inquiry, the forsaking all other good 
in the hope of acquiring some fragment of true knowledge,—this is an instance of human virtue not to be 
found among the Jews, but among the Greeks. It 
is a phenomenon of religion, as well as of philosophy, 
that among the Greeks too there should have been 
those who, like the Jewish prophets, stood out from 
the world around them, who taught a lesson, like 
them, too exalted for the practice of mankind in 
general; who anticipated out of the order of nature 
the knowledge of future ages; whose very chance 
words and misunderstood modes of speech have 
moulded the minds of men in remote times and 
countries. And that these teachers of mankind, ‘as 
they were finishing their course’ in the decline of 
Paganism, like Jewish prophets, though unacquainted <pb n="114" id="iii.v-Page_114" />with Christianity, should have become almost Christian, preaching the truths which we sometimes hold 
to be ‘foolishness to the Greek’, as when Epictetus 
spoke of humility, or Seneca told of a God who had 
made of one blood all nations of the earth,—is a sad 
and touching fact.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p19">But it is not only the better mind of heathenism 
in East or West that affords parallels with the 
Christian religion: the corruptions of Christianity, 
its debasement by secular influences, its temporary 
decay at particular times or places, receive many 
illustrations from similar phenomena in ancient times 
and heathen countries. The manner in which the 
Old Testament has taken the place of the New; the 
tendency to absorb the individual life in the outward 
church; the personification of the principle of separation from the world in monastic orders; the accumulation of wealth with the profession of poverty; 
the spiritualism, or childlike faith, of one age, and 
the rationalism or formalism of another; many of the 
minute controversial disputes which exist between 
Christians respecting doctrines both of natural and 
revealed religion;—all these errors or corruptions of 
Christianity admit of being compared with similar 
appearances either in Buddhism or Mahomedanism. 
Is not the half-believing half-sceptical attitude in 
which Socrates and others stood to the ‘orthodox’ pagan faith very similar to that in which philosophers, and in some countries educated men generally, 
have stood to established forms of Christianity? Is 
it only in Christian times that men have sought to 
consecrate art in the service of religion? Did not 
Paganism do so far more completely? or was it 
Plato only to whom moral ideas represented themselves in sensual forms? Has not the whole vocabulary of art, in modern times, become confused <pb n="115" id="iii.v-Page_115" />with that of morality? The modern historian of 
Greece and Rome draws our attention to other 
religious features in the ancient world, which are 
not without their counterpart in the modern,—‘old 
friends with new faces’,—which a few words are 
enough to suggest. The aristocratic character of 
Paganism, the influence which it exerted over women, 
its galvanic efforts to restore the past, the ridicule 
with which the sceptic assails its errors, and the 
manner in which the antiquarians Pausanias and 
Dionysius contemptuously reply; also the imperfect 
attempts at reconcilement of old and new, found in 
such writers as Plutarch, and the obscure sense of 
the real connexion of the Pagan worship with political and social life, the popularity of its temporary 
hierophants; its panics, wonders, oracles, mysteries,—these features make us aware that however unlike 
the true life of Christianity may have been even to 
the better mind of heathenism, the corruptions and 
weaknesses of Christianity have never been without 
a parallel under the sun.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p20">Those religions which possess sacred books furnish 
some other curious, though exaggerated, likenesses of 
the use which was been sometimes made of the Jewish 
or Christian Scriptures. No believer in organic or 
verbal inspiration has applied more high-sounding 
titles to the Bible than the Brahmin or Mussulman 
to the Koran or the Vedas. They have been loaded 
with commentaries—buried under the accumulations 
of tradition; no care has been thought too great of 
their words and letters, while the original meaning 
has been lost, and even the language in which they 
were written ceased to be understood. Every method 
of interpretation has been practised upon them; logic 
and mysticism have elicited every possible sense; the 
aid of miracles has been called in to resolve difficulties <pb n="116" id="iii.v-Page_116" />and reconcile contradictions. And still, not 
withstanding the perverseness with which they are 
interpreted, these half-understood books exercise a 
mighty spell; single verses, misapplied words, disputed texts, have affected the social and political 
state of millions of mankind during a thousand or 
many thousand years. Even without reference to 
their contents, the mere name of these books has 
been a power in the Eastern world. Facts like these 
would be greatly misunderstood if they were supposed to reduce the Old and New Testament to the 
level of other sacred books, or Christianity to the 
level of other religions. But they may guard us 
against some forms of superstition which insensibly, 
almost innocently, spring up among Christians; and 
they reveal weaknesses of human nature, from which 
we can scarcely hope that our own age or country is 
exempt.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p21">Let us conclude this digression by summing up 
the use of such inquiries; as a touchstone and 
witness of Christian truth; as bearing on our 
relations with the heathens themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p22">Christianity, in its way through the world, is ever 
taking up and incorporating with itself Jewish, 
secular, or even Gentile elements. And the use of 
the study of the heathen religions is just this: it 
teaches us to separate the externals or accidents of 
Christianity from its essence; its local, temporary 
type from its true spirit and life. These externals, 
which Christianity has in common with other religions 
of the East, may be useful, may be necessary, but 
they are not the truths which Christ came on earth 
to reveal. The fact of the possession of sacred 
books, and the claim which is made for them, that 
they are free from all error or imperfection, if 
admitted, would not distinguish the Christian from <pb n="117" id="iii.v-Page_117" />the Mahomedan faith. Most of the Eastern religions, 
again, have had vast hierarchies and dogmatic 
systems; neither is this a note of divinity. Also, 
they are witnessed to by signs and wonders; we are 
compelled to go further to find the characteristics 
of the Gospel of Christ. As the Apostle says: ‘And yet I show you a more excellent way,’—not in 
the Scriptures, nor in the church, nor in a system of 
doctrines, nor in miracles, does Christianity consist, 
though some of these may be its necessary accompaniments or instruments, but in the life and teaching of 
Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p23">The study of ‘comparative theology’ not only 
helps to distinguish the accidents from the essence 
of Christianity; it also affords a new kind of 
testimony to its truth; it shows what the world 
was aiming at through many cycles of human history—what the Gospel alone fulfilled. The Gentile 
religions, from being enemies, become witnesses of 
the Christian faith. They are no longer adverse 
positions held by the powers of evil, but outworks or 
buttresses, like the courts of the Temple on Mount 
Sion, covering the holy place. Granting that some 
of the doctrines and teachers of the heathen world 
were nearer the truth than we once supposed, such 
resemblances cause no alarm or uneasiness; we have 
no reason to fable that they are the fragments of 
some primeval revelation. We look forwards, not 
backwards; to the end, not to the beginning; not 
to the garden of Eden, but to the life of Christ. 
There is no longer any need to maintain a thesis; 
we have the perfect freedom and real peace which is 
attained by the certainty that we know all, and that 
nothing is kept back. Such was the position of 
Christianity in former ages; it was on a level with 
the knowledge of mankind. But in later years <pb n="118" id="iii.v-Page_118" />unworthy fear has too often paralysed its teachers: 
instead of seeking to readjust its relations to the 
present state of history and science, they have clung 
in agony to the past. For the Gospel is the child 
of light; it lives in the light of this world; it has 
no shifts or concealments; there is no kind of 
knowledge which it needs to suppress; it allows us 
to see the good in all things; it does not forbid 
us to observe also the evil which has incrusted upon 
itself. It is willing that we should look calmly and 
steadily at all the facts of the history of religion. 
It takes no offence at the remark, that it has drawn 
into itself the good of other religions; that the laws 
and institutions of the Roman Empire have supplied 
the outer form, and heathen philosophy some of the 
inner mechanism which was necessary to its growth 
in the world. No violence is done to its spirit by 
the enumeration of the causes which have led to its 
success. It permits us also to note, that while it has 
purified the civilization of the West, there are soils 
of earth on which it seems hardly capable of living 
without becoming corrupt or degenerate. Such 
knowledge is innocent and a ‘creature of God’. 
And considering how much of the bitterness of 
Christians against one another arises from ignorance 
and a false conception of the nature of religion, 
it is not chimerical to imagine that the historical 
study of religions may be a help to Christian charity. 
The least differences seem often to be the greatest; 
the perception of the greater differences makes the 
lesser insignificant. Living within the sphere of 
Christianity, it is good for us sometimes to place 
ourselves without; to turn away from ‘the weak 
and beggarly elements’ of worn-out controversies 
to contemplate the great phases of human existence. 
Looking at the religions of mankind, succeeding one <pb n="119" id="iii.v-Page_119" />another in a wonderful order, it is hard to narrow 
our minds to party or sectarian views in our own 
age or country. Had it been known that a dispute 
about faith and works existed among Buddhists, 
would not this knowledge have modified the great 
question of the Reformation? Such studies have 
also a philosophical value as well as a Christian use. 
They may, perhaps, open to us a new page in the 
history of our own minds, as well as in the history 
of the human race. Mankind, in primitive times, 
seem at first sight very unlike ourselves: as we look 
upon them with sympathy and interest, a likeness 
begins to appear; in us too there is a piece of the 
primitive man; many of his wayward fancies are 
the caricatures of our errors or perplexities. If a 
clearer light is ever to be thrown either on the 
nature of religion or of the human mind, it will 
come, not from analyses of the individual or from 
inward experience, but from a study of the mental 
history of mankind, and especially of those ages 
in which human nature was fusile, still not yet cast 
in a mould, and rendered incapable of receiving new 
creations or impressions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p24">The study of the religions of the world has also 
a bearing on the present condition of the heathen. 
We cannot act upon men unless we understand 
them; we cannot raise or elevate their moral 
character unless we are able to draw from its 
concealment the seed of good which they already 
contain. It is a remarkable fact, that Christianity, 
springing up in the East, should have conquered the 
whole western world, and that in the East itself it 
should have scarcely extended its border, or even 
retained its original hold. ‘Westward the course of 
Christianity has taken its way’; and now it seems as if the two ends of the world 
would no longer meet; <pb n="120" id="iii.v-Page_120" />as if differences of degree had extended to differences 
of kind in human nature, and that we cannot pass 
from one species to another. Whichever way we 
look, difficulties appear such as had no existence in 
the first ages: either barbarism, paling in the 
presence of a superior race, so that it can hardly 
be kept alive to receive Christianity, or the mummy-like civilization of China, which seems as though 
it could never become instinct with a new life, or 
Brahminism, outlasting in its pride many conquerors 
of the soil, or the nobler form of Mahomedanism; 
the religion of the patriarchs, as it were, overliving 
itself, preaching to the sons of Ishmael the God of 
Abraham, who had not yet revealed himself as man. 
These great systems of religious belief have been 
subject to some internal changes in a shifting world: 
the effect produced upon them from without is as 
yet scarcely perceptible. The attempt to move them 
is like a conflict between man and nature. And in 
some places it seems as if the wave had receded 
again after its advance, and some conversions have 
been dearly bought, either by the violence of 
persecution or the corruption or accommodation 
of the truth. Each sect of Christians has been apt 
to lend itself to the illusion that the great organic 
differences of human nature might be bridged over, 
could the Gospel of Christ be preached to the 
heathen in that precise form in which it is received 
by themselves; ‘if we could but land in remote 
countries, full armed in that particular system or 
way after which we in England worship the God of 
our Fathers’. And often the words have been 
repeated, sometimes in the spirit of delusion, some 
times in that of faith and love: ‘Lift up your eyes, 
and behold the fields, that they are already white for 
harvest’, when it was but a small corner of the field <pb n="121" id="iii.v-Page_121" />that was beginning to whiten, a few ears only which 
were ready for the reapers to gather.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p25">And yet the command remains: ‘Go forth and 
preach the Gospel to every creature’. Nor can any 
blessing be conceived greater than the spread of 
Christianity among heathen nations, nor any calling 
nobler or higher to which Christians can devote 
themselves. Why are we unable to fulfil this command in any effectual manner? Is it that the 
Gospel has had barriers set to it, and that the 
stream no longer overflows on the surrounding 
territory; that we have enough of this water for 
ourselves, but not enough for us and them? or that 
the example of nominal Christians, who are bent on 
their own trade or interest, destroys the lesson which 
has been preached by the ministers of religion? Yet 
the lives of believers did not prevent the spread of 
Christianity at Corinth and Ephesus. And it is 
hard to suppose that the religion which is true for 
ourselves has lost its vital power in the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p26">The truth seems to be, not that Christianity has 
lost its power, but that we are seeking to propagate 
Christianity under circumstances which, during the 
eighteen centuries of its existence, it has never yet 
encountered. Perhaps there may have been a want 
of zeal, or discretion, or education in the preachers; 
sometimes there may have been too great a desire 
to impress on the mind of the heathen some peculiar 
doctrine, instead of the more general lesson of ‘righteousness, temperance, judgement to come’. But however this may be, there is no reason to 
believe that even if a saint or apostle could rise 
from the dead, he would produce by his preaching 
alone, without the use of other means, any wide or 
deep impression on India or China. To restore life 
to those countries is a vast and complex work, in <pb n="122" id="iii.v-Page_122" />which many agencies have to co-operate,—political, 
industrial, social; and missionary efforts, though 
a blessed, are but a small part; and the Government is not the less Christian because it seeks to rule 
a heathen nation on principles of truth and justice 
only. Let us not measure this great work by the 
number of communicants or converts. Even when 
wholly detached from Christianity, the true spirit of 
Christianity may animate it. The extirpation of 
crime, the administration of justice, the punishment 
of falsehood, may be regarded, without a figure of 
speech, as ‘the word of the Lord’ to a weak and 
deceitful people. Lessons of purity and love too 
flow insensibly out of improvement in the relations 
of social life. It is the disciple of Christ, not Christ 
himself, who would forbid us to give these to the 
many, because we can only give the Gospel to a very 
few. For it is of the millions, not of the thousands, 
in India that we must first give an account. Our 
relations to the heathen are different from those of 
Christians in former ages, and our progress in their 
conversion slower. The success which attends our 
efforts may be disparagingly compared with that of 
Boniface or Augustine; but if we look a little closer, 
we shall see no reason to regret that Providence has 
placed in our hands other instruments for the spread 
of Christianity besides the zeal of heroes and martyrs. 
The power to convert multitudes by a look or a 
word has passed away; but God has given us 
another means of ameliorating the condition of 
mankind, by acting on their circumstances, which 
works extensively rather than intensively, and is in 
some respects safer and less liable to abuse. The 
mission is one of governments rather than of 
churches or individuals. And if, in carrying it out, 
we seem to lose sight of some of the distinctive <pb n="123" id="iii.v-Page_123" />marks of Christianity, let us not doubt that the 
increase of justice and mercy, the growing sense 
of truth, even the progress of industry, are in 
themselves so many steps towards the kingdom of 
heaven.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p27">In the direct preaching of the Gospel, no help 
can be greater than that which is gained from a 
knowledge of the heathen religions. The resident 
in heathen countries readily observes the surface of 
the world; he has no difficulty in learning the habits 
of the natives; he avoids irritating their fears or 
jealousies. It requires a greater effort to understand 
the mind of a people; to be able to rouse or calm 
them; to sympathize with them, and yet to rule 
them. But it is a higher and more commanding 
knowledge still to comprehend their religion, not 
only in its decline and corruption, but in its origin 
and idea,—to understand that which they misunderstand, to appeal to that which they reverence 
against themselves, to turn back the currents of 
thought and opinion which have flowed in their 
veins for thousands of years. Such is the kind of 
knowledge which St. Paul had when to the Jews he 
became as a Jew, that he might win some; which 
led him while placing the new and old in irreconcilable opposition, to bring forth the new out of the 
treasure-house of the old. No religion, at present 
existing in the world, stands in the same relation to 
Christianity that Judaism once did; there is no 
other religion which is prophetic or anticipatory of 
it. But neither is there any religion which does 
not contain some idea of truth, some notion of duty 
or obligation, some sense of dependence on God and 
brotherly love to man, some human feeling of home 
or country. As in the vast series of the animal 
creation, with its many omissions and interruptions, <pb n="124" id="iii.v-Page_124" />the eye of the naturalist sees a kind of continuity,—some 
elements of the higher descending into the lower, rudiments of the lower 
appearing in the higher also,—so the Christian philosopher, gazing on the 
different races and religions of mankind, seems to see in them a spiritual 
continuity, not without the thought crossing him that the God who has made of 
one blood all the nations of the earth may yet renew in them a common life, and 
that our increasing knowledge of the present and past history of the world, and 
the progress of civilization itself, may be the means which He has provided, 
working not always in the way which we expect,—‘that his banished ones be not 
expelled from him’.</p>
<h3 id="iii.v-p27.1">§ 2.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p28">Natural religion, in the sense in which St. Paul 
appeals to its witness, is confined within narrower 
limits. It is a feeling rather than a philosophy; and 
rests not on arguments, but on impressions of God 
in nature. The Apostle, in the first chapter of the 
Romans, does not reason from first causes or from 
final causes; abstractions like these would not have 
been understood by him. Neither is he taking an 
historical survey of the religions of mankind; he 
touches, in a word only, on those who changed the 
glory of God into the ‘likeness of man, and birds, 
and four-footed beasts, and creeping things’ (<scripRef passage="Rom. i. 23" id="iii.v-p28.1" parsed="|Rom|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.23">Rom. 
i. 23</scripRef>), as on the differences of nations, in <scripRef passage="Acts xvii. 26" id="iii.v-p28.2" parsed="|Acts|17|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.26">Acts xvii. 
26</scripRef>. More truly may we describe him in the 
language of the Psalmist, the very vacancy of which 
has a peculiar meaning: ‘He lifts up his eyes to 
the hills from whence cometh his salvation’. He 
wishes to inspire other men with that consciousness 
of God in all things which he himself feels: ‘in 
a dry and thirsty land where no water is’, he would <pb n="125" id="iii.v-Page_125" />raise their minds to think of Him 
‘who gave them 
rain from heaven and fruitful seasons’; in the city 
of Pericles and Phidias he bids them turn from 
gilded statues and temples formed with hands, to 
the God who made of one blood all the nations of 
the earth, ‘who is not far from every one of us’. Yet it is observable that he also begins by connecting 
his own thoughts with theirs, quoting ‘their own 
poets’, and taking occasion, from an inscription 
which he found in their streets, to declare ‘the mystery which was once hidden, 
but now revealed’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p29">The appeal to the witness of God in nature has 
passed from the Old Testament into the New; it is 
one of the many points which the Epistles of St. 
Paul and the Psalms and Prophets have in common. ‘The invisible things from the creation of the world 
are clearly seen, being understood by the things that 
are made’, is another way of saying, ‘The heavens 
declare the glory of God; and the firmament showeth His handywork’. Yet the conception of the Old 
Testament is not the same with that of the New: in 
the latter we seem to be more disengaged from the 
things of sense; the utterance of the former is more 
that of feeling, and less of reflection. One is the 
poetry of a primitive age, full of vivid immediate 
impressions; in the other nature is more distant,—the freshness of the first vision of earth has passed 
away. The Deity Himself, in the Hebrew Scriptures, 
has a visible form: as He appeared ‘with the body 
of heaven in his clearness’; as He was seen by the 
prophet Ezekiel out of the midst of the fire and the 
whirlwind, ‘full of eyes within and without, and the 
spirit of the living creature in the wheels’. But in 
the New Testament, ‘No man hath seen God at any 
time; the only begotten Son, who is in the bosom 
of the Father, he hath declared him’. And this <pb n="126" id="iii.v-Page_126" />difference leads to a further difference in His relation 
to His works. In what we term nature, the prophet 
beheld only the covering cherubim that veil the face 
of God: as He moves, earth moves to meet Him; ‘He maketh the winds his angels’, ‘the heavens also 
bow before him’. His voice, as the Psalmist says, 
is heard in the storm: ‘The Highest gives his 
thunder; at thy chiding, O Lord, the foundations 
of the round world are discovered’. The wonders 
of creation are not ornaments or poetical figures, 
strewed over the pages of the Old Testament by the 
hand of the artist, but the frame in which it consists. 
And yet in this material garb the moral and spiritual 
nature of God is never lost sight of: in the conflict 
of the elements He is the free Lord over them; at 
His breath—the least exertion of His power—‘they 
come and flee away’. He is spirit, not light,—a person, not an element or principle; though creating 
all things by His word, and existing without reference to them, yet also, in His condescension, the 
God of the Jewish nation, and of individuals who 
serve Him. The terrible imagery in which the 
Psalmist delights to array His power is not inconsistent with the gentlest feelings of love and trust, 
such as are also expressed in the passage just now 
quoted: ‘I will love thee, O Lord, my strength’. God 
is in nature because He is near also to the cry of 
His servants. The heart of man expands in His 
presence; he fears to die lest he should be taken 
from it. There is nothing like this in any other 
religion in the world. No Greek or Roman ever had 
the consciousness of love towards his God. No other 
sacred books can show a passage displaying such 
a range of feeling as the eighteenth or twenty-ninth 
Psalm—so awful a conception of the majesty of God, 
so true and tender a sense of His righteousness and <pb n="127" id="iii.v-Page_127" />lovingkindness. It is the same God who wields 
nature, who also brought up Israel out of the land 
of Egypt; who, even though the mother desert ‘her 
sucking child’, will not ‘forget the work of his hands’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p30">But the God of nature in the Old Testament is 
not the God of storms or of battles only, but of 
peace and repose. Sometimes a sort of confidence 
fills the breast of the Psalmist, even in that land 
of natural convulsions: ‘He hath set the round 
world so fast that it cannot be moved’. At other 
times the same peace seems to diffuse itself over the 
scenes of daily life: ‘The hills stand round about Jerusalem, even so is the Lord 
round about them that fear him’. ‘He maketh me to lie down in green pastures: he 
leadeth me beside the still waters.’ Then again the Psalmist wonders at the 
contrast between man and the other glories of creation: ‘When I consider the heavens, the work of 
thy hands, the moon and the stars, that thou hast 
ordained; what is man, that thou art mindful of 
him? or the son of man, that thou visitest him?’ Yet these ‘glories’ are the images also of a higher 
glory; Jerusalem itself is transfigured into a city 
in the clouds, and the tabernacle and temple become 
the pavilion of God on high. And the dawn of day 
in the prophecies, as well as in the Epistles, is the 
light which is to shine ‘for the healing of the 
nations’. There are other passages in which the 
thought of the relation of God to nature calls forth 
a sort of exulting irony, and the prophet speaks of 
God, not so much as governing the world, as looking 
down upon it and taking His pastime in it: ‘It is 
He that sitteth upon the circle of the heavens, and 
the inhabitants thereof are as grasshoppers’; or ‘He measureth the waters in the hollow of His hand’; or 
‘He taketh up the isles as a very little thing’: the <pb n="128" id="iii.v-Page_128" />feeling of which may be compared with the more 
general language of St. Paul: ‘We are the clay and 
He the potter’. The highest things on earth reach 
no farther than to suggest the reflection of their 
inferiority: ‘Behold even the sun, and it shineth not; and the moon is not pure 
in his sight’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p31">It is hard to say how far such meditations belong 
only to particular ages, or to particular temperaments 
in our own. Doubtless, the influence of natural 
scenery differs with difference of climate, pursuits, 
education. ‘The God of the hills is not the God of 
the valleys also’; that is to say, the aspirations of 
the human heart are roused more by the singular 
and uncommon, than by the quiet landscape which 
presents itself in our own neighbourhood. The 
sailor has a different sense of the vastness of the 
great deep and the infinity of the heaven above, from 
what is possible to another. Dwellers in cities, no 
less than the inhabitants of the desert, gaze upon 
the stars with different feelings from those who see 
the ever-varying forms of the seasons. What impression is gathered, or what lesson conveyed, seems 
like matter of chance or fancy. The power of these 
sweet influences often passes away when language 
comes between us and them. Yet they are not mere 
dreams of our own creation. He who has lost, or 
has failed to acquire, this interest in the beauty of 
the world around, is without one of the greatest 
of earthly blessings. The voice of God in nature 
calls us away from selfish cares into the free air 
and the light of day. There, as in a world the face 
of which is not marred by human passion, we seem 
to feel ‘that the wicked cease from troubling, and 
the weary are at rest’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p32">It is impossible that our own feeling towards 
nature in the present day can be the same with that <pb n="129" id="iii.v-Page_129" />of the Psalmist; neither is that of the Psalmist the 
same with that of the Apostle; while, in the Book 
of Job and Ecclesiastes we seem to catch the echo 
of a strain different from either. To us, God is not 
in the whirlwind nor in the storm, nor in the earth 
quake, but in the still small voice. Is it not for the 
attempt to bring God nearer to us in the works of 
nature than we can truly conceive Him to be, that 
a poet of our own age has been subject to the charge 
of pantheism? God has removed himself out of our 
sight, that He may give us a greater idea of the 
immensity of His power. Perhaps it is impossible 
for us to have the wider and the narrower conception 
of God at the same time. We cannot see Him 
equally in the accidents of the world, when we 
think of Him as identified with its laws. But there 
is another way into His presence through our own 
hearts. He has given us the more circuitous path 
of knowledge; He has not closed against us the 
door of faith. He has enabled us, not merely to 
gaze with the eye on the forms and colours of Nature, 
but in a measure also to understand its laws, to 
wander over space and time in the contemplation 
of its mechanism, and yet to return again to ‘the 
meanest flower that breathes’, for thoughts such 
as the other wonders of earth and sky are unable 
to impart.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p33">It is a simpler, not a lower, lesson which we gather 
from the Apostle. First, he teaches that in Nature 
there is something to draw us from the visible to 
the invisible. The world to the Gentiles also had 
seemed full of innumerable deities; it is really full of 
the presence of Him who made it. Secondly, the 
Apostle teaches the universality of God’s providence 
over the whole earth. He covered it with inhabitants, to whom He gave their times and places of <pb n="130" id="iii.v-Page_130" />abode, 
‘that they should seek the Lord, if haply 
they might feel after him, and find him’. They 
are one family, ‘His offspring’, notwithstanding 
the varieties of race, language, religion. As God 
is one, even so man is one in a common human 
nature—in the universality of sin, no less than the 
universality of redemption. A third lesson is the 
connexion of immorality and idolatory. They who 
lower the nature of God lower the nature of man 
also. Greek philosophy fell short of these lessons. 
Often as Plato speaks of the myths and legends of 
the gods, he failed to perceive the immorality of 
a religion of sense. Still less had any Greek imagined a brotherhood of all mankind, or a dispensation of God reaching backwards and forwards over 
all time. Its limitation was an essential principle of 
Greek life; it was confined to a narrow spot of earth, 
and to small cities; it could not include others besides 
Greeks; its gods were not gods of the world, but of 
Greece.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p34">Aspects of Nature in different ages have changed 
before the eye of man; at times fruitful of many 
thoughts; at other times either unheeded or fading 
into insignificance in comparison of the inner world. 
When the Apostle spoke of the visible things which ‘witness of the divine power and glory’, it was not 
the beauty of particular spots which he recalled; 
his eye was not satisfied with seeing the fairness of 
the country any more than the majesty of cities. 
He did not study the flittings of shadows on the 
hills, or even the movements of the stars in their 
courses. The plainest passages of the book of nature 
were, equally with the sublimest, the writing of 
a Divine hand. Neither was it upon scenes of earth 
that he was looking when he spoke of the ‘whole 
creation groaning together until now’. Whatever <pb n="131" id="iii.v-Page_131" />associations of melancholy or pity may attach to 
places or states of the heavens, or to the condition 
of the inferior animals who seem to suffer for our 
sakes; it is not in these that the Apostle traces the 
indications of a ruined world, but in the misery and 
distraction of the heart of man. And the prospect 
on which he loves to dwell is not that of the promised 
land, as Moses surveyed it far and wide from the top 
of Pisgah, but the human race itself, the great family 
in heaven and earth, of which Christ is the head, reunited to the God who made it, when 
‘there shall 
be neither barbarian, Scythian, bond nor free, but 
all one in Christ’, the Apostle himself also waiting 
for the fuller manifestation of the sons of God, and 
sometimes carrying his thoughts yet further to that 
mysterious hour, when ‘the Son shall be subject to him that put all things under 
him, that God may be all in all.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p35">When thoughts like these fill the mind, there is 
little room for reflection on the world without. 
Even the missionary in modern times hardly cares 
to go out of his way to visit a picturesque country 
or the monuments of former ages. He is ‘determined 
to know one thing only, Christ crucified’. Of the 
beauties of creation, his chief thought is that they 
are the work of God. He does not analyse them by 
rules of taste, or devise material out of them for 
literary discourse. The Apostle, too, in the abundance of his revelations, has 
an eye turned inward on another world. It is not that he is dead to Nature, but 
that it is out of his way; not as in the Old Testament, the veil or frame of the 
Divine presence, but only the background of human nature and of revelation. When 
speaking of the heathen, it comes readily into his thoughts; it never seems to 
occur to him in connexion with the work of Christ. <pb n="132" id="iii.v-Page_132" />He does not read mysteries in the leaves of the 
forest, or see the image of the cross in the forms of 
the tree, or find miracles of design in the complex 
structures of animal life. His thoughts respecting 
the works of God are simpler, and also deeper. The 
child and the philosopher alike hear a witness in 
the first chapter of the Romans, or in the discourse 
of the Apostle on Mars’ Hill, or at Lystra, which 
the mystic fancies of Neoplatonism, and the modern 
evidences of natural theology, fail to convey to 
them.</p>
<h3 id="iii.v-p35.1">§ 3.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p36">In the common use of language natural religion 
is opposed to revealed. That which men know, or 
seem to know, of themselves, which if the written 
word were to be destroyed would still remain, which 
existed prior to revelation, and which might be 
imagined to survive it, which may be described as 
general rather than special religion, as Christianity 
rationalized into morality, which speaks of God, but 
not of Christ,—of nature, but not of grace,—has 
been termed natural religion. Philosophical arguments for the being of a God are comprehended 
under the same term. It is also used to denote 
a supposed primitive or patriarchal religion, whether 
based on a primeval revelation or not, from which 
the mythologies or idolatries of the heathen world 
are conceived to be offshoots.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p37">The line has been sometimes sharply drawn between 
natural and revealed religion; in other ages of the 
world, the two have been allowed to approximate, or 
be almost identified with each other. Natural religion has been often depressed with a view to the 
exaltation of revealed; the feebleness of the one 
seeming to involve a necessity for the other. Natural <pb n="133" id="iii.v-Page_133" />religion has sometimes been regarded as the invention 
of human reason; at other times, as the decaying 
sense of a primeval revelation. Yet natural and 
revealed religion, in the sense in which it is attempted 
to oppose them, are contrasts rather of words than 
of ideas. For who can say where the one begins and 
the other ends? Who will determine how many 
elements of Scriptural truth enter into modern philosophy or the opinions of the world in general? Who 
can analyse how much, even in a Christian country, 
is really of heathen origin? Revealed religion is ever 
taking the form of the voice of Nature within; experience is ever modifying our application of the 
truths of Scripture. The ideal of Christian life is 
more easily distinguishable from the ideal of Greek 
and Roman, than the elements of opinion and belief 
which have come from a Christian source are from 
those which come from a secular or heathen one. 
Education itself tends to obliterate the distinction. 
The customs, laws, principles of a Christian nation 
may be regarded either as a compromise between the 
two, or as a harmony of them. We cannot separate 
the truths of Christianity from Jewish or heathen 
anticipations of them; nor can we say how far the 
common sense or morality of the present day is in 
directly dependent on the Christian religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p38">And if, turning away from the complexity of 
human life in our own age to the beginning of 
things, we try to conceive revelation in its purity 
before it came into contact with other influences, or 
mingled in the great tide of political and social 
existence, we are still unable to distinguish between 
natural and revealed religion. Our difficulty is like 
the old Aristotelian question, how to draw the line 
between the moral and intellectual faculties. Let 
us imagine a first moment at which revelation came <pb n="134" id="iii.v-Page_134" />into the world; there must still have been some 
prior state which made revelation possible: in other 
words, revealed religion presupposes natural. The 
mind was not a <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p38.1">tabula rasa</span></i>, on which the characters 
of truth had to be inscribed; that is a mischievous 
notion, which only perplexes our knowledge of the 
origin of things, whether in individuals or in the 
race. If we say that this prior state is a Divine 
preparation for the giving of the Law of Moses, or 
the spread of Christianity, the difference becomes 
one of degree which admits of no sharp contrast. 
Revealed religion has already taken the place of 
natural, and natural religion extended itself into the 
province of revealed. Many persons who are fond 
of discovering traces of revelation in the religions of 
the Gentile world, resent the intrusion of natural 
elements into Scripture or Christianity. Natural 
religion they are willing to see identified with 
revealed, but not revealed with natural; all Nature 
may be a miracle, but miracles are not reducible 
to the course of Nature. But here is only a play 
between words which derive their meaning from 
contrast; the phenomena are the same, but we read 
them by a different light. And sometimes it may 
not be without advantage to lay aside the two modes 
of expression, and think only of that ‘increasing 
purpose which through the ages ran’. Religious 
faith strikes its roots deeper into the past, and wider 
over the world, when it acknowledges Nature as well 
as Scripture.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p39">But although the opposition of natural and 
revealed religion is an opposition of abstractions, to 
which no facts really correspond, the term natural 
religion may be conveniently used to describe that 
aspect or point of view in which religion appears 
when separated from Judaism or Christianity. It <pb n="135" id="iii.v-Page_135" />will embrace all conceptions of religion or morality 
which are not consciously derived from the Old or 
New Testament. The favourite notion of a common 
or patriarchal religion need not be excluded. Natural 
religion, in this comprehensive sense, may be divided 
into two heads, which the ambiguity of the word 
nature has sometimes helped to confuse. First, (i.) 
the religion of nature before revelation, such as may 
be supposed to have existed among the patriarchs, 
or to exist still among primitive peoples, who have 
not yet been enlightened by Christianity, or debased 
by idolatry; such (ii.) more truly, as the religions 
of the Gentile world were and are. Secondly, the 
religion of nature in a Christian country; either 
the evidences of religion which are derived from 
a source independent of the written word, or the 
common sense of religion and morality, which affords 
a rule of life to those who are not the subjects 
of special Christian influences.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p40">i. Natural religion in the first sense is an idea 
and not a fact. The same tendency in man which 
has made him look fondly on a golden age, has 
made him look back also to a religion of nature. 
Like the memory of childhood, the thought of the 
past has a strange power over us; imagination lends 
it a glory which is not its own. What can be more 
natural than that the shepherd, wandering over the 
earth beneath the wide heavens, should ascend in 
thought to the throne of the Invisible? There is 
a refreshment to the fancy in thinking of the morning of the world’s day, when the sun arose pure and 
bright, ere the clouds of error darkened the earth. 
Everywhere, as a fact, the first inhabitants of earth 
of whom history has left a memorial are sunk in 
helpless ignorance. Yet there must have been 
a time, it is conceived, of which there are no <pb n="136" id="iii.v-Page_136" />memorials, earlier still; when the Divine image was 
not yet lost, when men’s wants were few and their 
hearts innocent, ere cities had taken the place of 
fields, or art of nature. The revelation of God to 
the first father of the human race must have spread 
itself in an ever-widening circle to his posterity. 
We pierce through one layer of superstition to 
another, in the hope of catching the light beyond, 
like children digging to find the sun in the bosom 
of the earth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p41">The origin of an error so often illustrates the 
truth, that it is worth while to pause for an instant 
and consider the source of this fallacy, which in all 
ages has exerted a great influence on mankind, 
reproducing itself in many different forms among 
heathen as well as Christian writers. In technical 
language, it might be described as the fallacy of 
putting what is intelligible in the place of what is 
true. It is easy to draw an imaginary picture of 
a golden or pastoral age, such as poetry has always 
described it. The mode of thought is habitual and 
familiar, the phrases which delineate it are traditional, handed on from one set of poets to another, 
repeated by one school of theologians to the next. 
It is a different task to imagine the old world as 
it truly was, that is, as it appears to us, dimly 
yet certainly, by the unmistakable indications of 
language and of mythology. It is hard to picture 
scenes of external nature unlike what we have ever 
beheld: but it is harder far so to lay aside ourselves 
as to imagine an inner world unlike our own, forms 
of belief, not simply absurd, but indescribable and 
unintelligible to us. No one, probably, who has 
not realized the differences of the human mind in 
different ages and countries, either by contact with 
heathen nations or the study of old language and <pb n="137" id="iii.v-Page_137" />mythology, with the help of such a parallel as child 
hood offers to the infancy of the world, will be 
willing to admit them in their full extent.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p42">Instead of this difficult and laborious process, we 
readily conceive of man in the earliest stages of 
society as not different, but only less than we are. 
We suppose him deprived of the arts, unacquainted 
with the truths of Christianity, without the knowledge obtained from books, and yet only unlike us in 
the simplicity of his tastes and habitudes. We 
generalize what we are ourselves, and drop out the 
particular circumstances and details of our lives, and 
then suppose ourselves to have before us the dweller 
in Mesopotamia in the days of Abraham, or the 
patriarchs going down to gather corn in Egypt. 
This imaginary picture of a patriarchal religion has 
had such charms for some minds, that they have 
hoped to see it realized on the wreck of Christianity 
itself. They did not perceive that they were deluding themselves with a vacant dream which has never 
yet filled the heart of man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p43">Philosophers have illustrated the origin of government by a picture of mankind meeting together in 
a large plain, to determine the rights of governors 
and subjects; in like manner we may assist imagination, by conceiving the multitude of men with their 
tribes, races, features, languages, convoked in the 
plains of the East, to hear from some inspired 
legislator as Moses, or from the voice of God 
himself, a revelation about God and nature, and 
their future destiny; such a revelation in the first 
day of the world’s history as the day of judgement 
will be at the last. Let us fix our minds, not on 
the Giver of the revelation, but on the receivers of 
it. Must there not have been in them some common 
sense, or faculty, or feeling, which made them capable <pb n="138" id="iii.v-Page_138" />of receiving it? Must there not have been an apprehension which made it a revelation to them? Must 
they not all first have been of one language and one 
speech? And, what is implied by this, must they 
not all have had one mental structure, and received 
the same impressions from external objects, the same 
lesson from nature? Or, to put the hypothesis in 
another form, suppose that by some electric power the 
same truth could have been made to sound in the ears 
and flash before the eyes of all, would they not have 
gone their ways, one to tents, another to cities; one 
to be a tiller of the ground, another to be a feeder 
of sheep; one to be a huntsman, another to be 
a warrior; one to dwell in woods and forests, another 
in boundless plains; one in valleys, one on mountains, 
one beneath the liquid heaven of Greece and Asia, 
another in the murky regions of the north? And 
amid all this diversity of habits, occupations, scenes, 
climates, what common truth of religion could we 
expect to remain while man was man, the creature 
in a great degree of outward circumstances? Still 
less reason would there be to expect the preservation 
of a primeval truth throughout the world, if we 
imagine the revelation made, not to the multitude 
of men, but to a single individual, and not committed 
to writing for above two thousand years.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p44">ii. The theory of a primitive tradition, common to 
all mankind, has only to be placed distinctly before 
the mind, to make us aware that it is the fabric of 
a vision. But, even if it were conceivable, it would 
be inconsistent with facts. Ancient history says 
nothing of a general religion, but of particular 
national ones; of received beliefs about places and 
persons, about animal life, about the sun, moon, and 
stars, about the Divine essence permeating the 
world? about gods in the likeness of men appearing <pb n="139" id="iii.v-Page_139" />in battles and directing the course of states, about 
the shades below, about sacrifices, purifications, initiations, magic, mysteries. These were the religions 
of nature, which in historical times have received 
from custom also a second nature. Early poetry 
shows us the same religions in a previous stage, 
while they are still growing, and fancy is freely 
playing around the gods of its own creation. 
Language and mythology carry us a step further 
back, into a mental world yet more distant and more 
unlike our own. That world is a prison of sense, in 
which outward objects take the place of ideas; in 
which morality is a fact of nature, and ‘wisdom 
at one entrance quite shut out’. Human beings in 
that pre-historic age seem to have had only a kind 
of limited intelligence; they were the slaves, as we 
should say, of association. They were rooted in 
particular spots, or wandered up and down upon 
the earth, confusing themselves and God and nature, 
gazing timidly on the world around, starting at 
their very shadows, and seeing in all things a super 
human power at the mercy of which they were. 
They had no distinction of body and soul, mind and 
matter, physical and moral. Their conceptions were 
neither here nor there; neither sensible objects, nor 
symbols of the unseen. Their gods were very near; 
the neighbouring hill or passing stream, brute matter 
as we regard it, to them a divinity, because it seemed 
inspired with a life like their own. They could not 
have formed an idea of the whole earth, much less 
of the God who made it. Their mixed modes of 
thought, their figures of speech, which are not 
figures, their personifications of nature, their reflections of the individual upon the world, and of the 
world upon the individual, the omnipresence to them 
of the sensuous and visible, indicate an intellectual <pb n="140" id="iii.v-Page_140" />state which it is impossible for us, with our regular 
divisions of thought, even to conceive. We must 
raze from the table of the mind their language, ere 
they could become capable of a universal religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p45">But although we find no vestiges of a primeval 
revelation, and cannot imagine how such a revelation 
could have been possible consistently with those 
indications of the state of man which language and 
mythology supply, it is true, nevertheless, that the 
primitive peoples of mankind have a religious principle common to all. Religion, rather than reason, 
is the faculty of man in the earliest stage of his 
existence. Reverence for powers above him is the 
first principle which raises the individual out of 
himself; the germ of political order, and probably 
also of social life. It is the higher necessity of 
nature, as hunger and the animal passions are the 
lower. ‘The clay’ falls before the rising dawn; 
it may stumble over stocks and stones; but it is 
struggling upwards into a higher day. The worshipper is drawn as by a magnet to some object out 
of himself. He is weak and must have a god; he 
has the feeling of a slave towards his master, of 
a child towards its parents, of the lower animals 
towards himself. The Being whom he serves is, like 
himself, passionate and capricious; he sees him 
starting up everywhere in the unmeaning accidents 
of life. The good which he values himself he 
attributes to him; there is no proportion in his 
ideas; the great power of nature is the lord also 
of sheep and oxen. Sometimes, with childish joy, 
he invites the god to drink of his beverage or eat 
of his food; at other times, the orgies which he 
enacts before him, lead us seriously to ask the 
question ‘whether religion may not in truth have 
been a kind of madness’. He propitiates him and <pb n="141" id="iii.v-Page_141" />is himself soothed and comforted; again he is at 
his mercy, and propitiates him again. So the dream 
of life is rounded to the poor human creature: in 
capable as he is of seeing his true Father, religion 
seems to exercise over him a fatal overpowering 
influence; the religion of nature we cannot call it, 
for that would of itself lead to a misconception, but 
the religion of the place in which he lives, of the 
objects which he sees, of the tribe to which he 
belongs, of the animal forms which range in the 
wilds around him, mingling strangely with the witness of his own spirit that there is in the world a 
Being above him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p46">Out of this troubled and perplexed state of the 
human fancy the great religions of the world arose, 
all of them in different degrees affording a rest to 
the mind, and reducing to rule and measure the way 
ward impulses of human nature. All of them had 
a history in antecedent ages; there is no stage in 
which they do not offer indications of an earlier 
religion which preceded them. Whether they came 
into being, like some geological formations, by slow 
deposits, or, like others, by the shock of an earth 
quake, that is, by some convulsion and settlement 
of the human mind, is a question which may be 
suggested, but cannot be answered. The Hindoo 
Pantheon, even in the antique form in which the 
world of deities is presented in the Vedas, implies 
a growth of fancy and ceremonial which may have 
continued for thousands of years. Probably at a 
much earlier period than we are able to trace them, 
religions, like languages, had their distinctive 
characters with corresponding differences in the first 
rude constitution of society. As in the case of 
languages, it is a fair subject of inquiry, whether 
they do not all mount up to some elementary type <pb n="142" id="iii.v-Page_142" />in which they were more nearly allied to sense; 
a primeval religion, in which we may imagine the 
influence of nature was analogous to the first impressions of the outward world on the infant’s 
wandering eyesight, and the earliest worship may be compared with the first use 
of signs or stammering of speech. Such a religion we may conceive as springing 
from simple instinct; yet an instinct higher, even in its lowest degree, than 
the instinct of the animal creation; in which the fear of nature combined with 
the assertion of sway over it, which had already 
a law of progress, and was beginning to set bounds 
to the spiritual chaos. Of this aboriginal state 
we only ‘entertain conjecture’; it is beyond the horizon, even when the eye is strained to the uttermost.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p47">But if the first origin of the heathen religions is in 
the clouds, their decline, though a phenomenon with 
which we are familiar in history, of which in some 
parts of the world we are living witnesses, is also 
obscure to us. The kind of knowledge that we have 
of them is like our knowledge of the ways of animals; 
we see and observe, but we cannot get inside them; 
we cannot think or feel with their worshippers. 
Most or all of them are in a state of decay; they 
have lost their life or creative power; once adequate 
to the wants of man, they have ceased to be so for 
ages. Naturally we should imagine that the religion 
itself would pass away when its meaning was no 
longer understood; that with the spirit, the letter 
too would die; that when the circumstances of a 
nation changed, the rites of worship to which they 
had given birth would be forgotten. The reverse is 
the fact. Old age affords examples of habits which 
become insane and inveterate at a time when they 
have no longer an object; that is an image of the 
antiquity of religions. Modes of worship, rules of <pb n="143" id="iii.v-Page_143" />purification, set forms of words, cling with a greater 
tenacity when they have no meaning or purpose. 
The habit of a week or a month may be thrown off; 
not the habit of a thousand years. The hand of the 
past lies heavily on the present in all religions; in 
the East it is a yoke which has never been shaken 
off. Empire, freedom, among the educated classes 
belief may pass away, and yet the routine of ceremonial continues; the political glory of a religion 
may be set at the time when its power over the 
minds of men is most ineradicable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p48">One of our first inquiries in reference to the elder 
religions of the world is how we may adjust them to 
our own moral and religious ideas. Moral elements 
seem at first sight to be wholly wanting in them. 
In the modern sense of the term, they are neither 
moral nor immoral, but natural; they have no idea 
of right and wrong, as distinct from the common 
opinion or feeling of their age and country. No 
action in Homer, however dishonourable or treacherous, calls forth moral reprobation. Neither gods 
nor men are expected to present any ideal of justice 
or virtue; their power or splendour may be the 
theme of the poet’s verse, not their truth or goodness. The only principle on which the Homeric 
deities reward mortals, is in return for gifts and 
sacrifices, or from personal attachment. A later 
age made a step forwards in morality and backwards 
at the same time; it acquired clearer ideas of right 
and wrong, but found itself encumbered with conceptions of fate and destiny. The vengeance of the 
Eumenides has but a rude analogy with justice; the 
personal innocence of the victim whom the gods 
pursued is a part of the interest, in some instances, 
of Greek tragedy. Higher and holier thoughts of the 
Divine nature appear in Pindar and Sophocles, and <pb n="144" id="iii.v-Page_144" />philosophy sought to make religion and mythology 
the vehicles of moral truth. But it was no part of 
their original meaning.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p49">Yet, in a lower sense, it is true that the heathen 
religions, even in their primitive form, are not 
destitute of morality. Their morality is unconscious 
morality, not ‘man a law to himself’, but ‘man 
bound by the will of a superior being’. Ideas of 
right and wrong have no place in them, yet the first 
step has been made from sense and appetite into the 
ideal world. He who denies himself something, who 
offers up a prayer, who practises a penance, performs 
an act, not of necessity, nor of choice, but of duty; 
he does not simply follow the dictates of passion, 
though he may not be able to give a reason for the 
performance of his act. He whose God comes first 
in his mind has an element within him which in 
a certain degree sanctifies his life by raising him 
above himself. He has some common interest with 
other men, some unity in which he is comprehended 
with them. There is a preparation for thoughts yet 
higher; he contrasts the permanence of divine and 
the fleeting nature of human things; while the 
generations of men pass away ‘like leaves’, the form 
of his God is unchanging, and grows not old.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p50">Differences in modes of thought render it difficult 
for us to appreciate what spiritual elements lurked 
in disguise among the primitive peoples of mankind. 
Many allowances must be made before we judge them 
by our own categories. They are not to be censured 
for indecency because they had symbols which to 
after ages became indecent and obscene. Neither 
were they mere Fetish worshippers because they use 
sensuous expressions. Religion, like language, in 
early ages takes the form of sense, but that form of 
sense is also the embodiment of thought. The <pb n="145" id="iii.v-Page_145" />stream and the animal are not adored by man in 
heathen countries because they are destitute of life 
or reason, but because they seem to him full of 
mystery and power. It was with another feeling 
than that of a worshipper of matter that the native 
of the East first prostrated himself before the rising 
sun, in whose beams his nature seemed to revive, 
and his soul to be absorbed. The most childish 
superstitions are often nothing more than misunderstood relics of antiquity. There are the remains of 
Fetishism in the charms and cures of Christian countries; no one regards the peasant who uses them as a 
Fetish worshipper. Many other confusions have their 
parallel among ourselves; if we only knew it. For 
indeed our own ideas in religion, as in everything 
else, seem clearer to us than they really are, because 
they are our own. To expect the heathen religions 
to conform to other modes of thought, is as if the 
inhabitant of one country were to complain of 
the inhabitant of another for not speaking the same 
language with him. Our whole attitude towards 
nature is different from theirs: to us all is ‘law’; 
to them it was all life and fancy, inconsecutive as 
a dream. Nothing is more deeply fixed to us than 
the dualism of body and soul, mind and matter; 
they knew of no such distinction. But we cannot 
infer from this a denial of the existence of mind or 
soul; because they use material images, it would be 
ridiculous to describe the Psalmist or the prophet 
Isaiah as materialists; whether in heathen poets or 
in the Jewish Scriptures, such language belongs to 
an intermediate state, which has not yet distinguished the spheres of the spiritual and the sensuous. 
Childhood has been often used as the figure of such 
a state, but the figure is only partially true, for the 
childhood of the human race is the childhood of <pb n="146" id="iii.v-Page_146" />grown up men, and in the child of the nineteenth 
century there is a piece also of the man of the nineteenth century. Less obvious differences in speech 
and thought are more fallacious. The word ‘God’ means something as dissimilar among ourselves and 
the Greeks as can possibly be imagined; even in 
Greek alone the difference of meaning can hardly be 
exaggerated. It includes beings as unlike each other 
as the muscular, eating and drinking deities of 
Homer, and the abstract Being of Parmenides, or 
the Platonic idea of good. All religions of the 
world use it, however different their conceptions of 
God may be—polytheistic, pantheistic, monotheistic: 
it is universal, and also individual; or rather, from 
being universal, it has become individual, a logical 
process which has quickened and helped to develope 
the theological one. Other words, such as prayer, 
sacrifice, expiation, in like manner vary in meaning 
with the religion of which they are the expression. 
The Homeric sacrifice is but a feast of gods and 
men, destitute of any sacrificial import. Under 
expiations for sin are included two things which to 
us are distinct, atonement for moral guilt and accidental pollution. Similar ambiguities occur in the 
ideas of a future life. The sapless ghosts in Homer 
are neither souls nor bodies, but a sort of shadowy 
beings. A like uncertainty extends in the Eastern 
religions to some of the first principles of thought 
and being: whether the negative is not also a 
positive; whether the mind of man is not also God; 
whether this world is not another; whether privation 
of existence may not in some sense be existence still. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p51">These are a few of the differences for which we 
have to allow in a comparison of our own and other 
times and countries. We must say to ourselves, at 
every step, human nature in that age was unlike the <pb n="147" id="iii.v-Page_147" />human nature with which we are acquainted, in 
language, in modes of thought, in morality, in its 
conception of the world. Yet it was more like than 
these differences alone would lead us to suppose. 
The feelings of men draw nearer than their thoughts; 
their natural affections are more uniform than their 
religious systems. Marriage, burial, worship, are at 
least common to all nations. There never has been 
a time in which the human race was absolutely with 
out social laws; in which there was no memory of 
the past; no reverence for a higher power. More 
defined religious ideas, where the understanding 
comes into play, grow more different; it is by 
comparison they are best explained; like natural 
phenomena, they derive their chief light from analogy 
with each other. Travelling in thought from China, 
by way of India, Persia, and Egypt, to the northern 
shores of the Mediterranean Sea, we distinguish 
a succession of stages in which the worship of 
nature is developed; in China as the rule or form 
of political life, almost grovelling on the level of 
sense; in India rising into regions of thought and 
fancy, and allowing a corresponding play in the 
institutions and character of the people; in Egypt 
wrapping itself in the mystery of antiquity, becoming 
the religion of death and of the past; in Persia 
divided between light and darkness, good and evil, 
the upper and the under world; in Phoenicia, fierce 
and licentious, imbued with the spirit of conquest 
and colonization. These are the primary strata of 
the religions of mankind, often shifting their position, 
and sometimes overlapping each other; they are 
distinguished from the secondary strata, as the 
religions of nations from the inspirations of individuals. Thrown into the form of abstraction, they 
express the various degrees of distinctness with 
<pb n="148" id="iii.v-Page_148" />which man realizes his own existence or that of 
a Divine Being and the relations between them. But 
they are also powers which have shaped the course of 
events in the world. The secret is contained in 
them, why one nation has been free, another a slave; 
why one nation has dwelt like ants upon a hillock, 
another has swept over the earth; why one nation 
has given up its life almost without a struggle, while 
another has been hewn limb from limb in the conflict 
with its conquerors. All these religions contributed 
to the polytheism of Greece; some elements derived 
from them being absorbed in the first origin of the 
Greek religion and language, others acting by later 
contact, some also by contrast.</p>
<verse id="iii.v-p51.1">
<l class="t1" id="iii.v-p51.2">‘Nature through five cycles ran,</l>
<l class="t1" id="iii.v-p51.3">And in the sixth she moulded man.’</l></verse>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p52">We may conclude this portion of our subject with a few remarks 
on the Greek and Roman religions, which have a peculiar interest to us for several 
reasons: first, because they have exercised a vast 
influence on modern Europe, the one through philosophy, the other through law, and both through 
literature and poetry; secondly, because, almost 
alone of the heathen religions, they came into contact with early Christianity; thirdly, because they 
are the religions of ancient, as Christianity is of 
modern civilization.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p53">The religion of Greece is remarkable for being 
a literature as well as a religion. Its deities are ‘nameless’ to us before Homer; to the Greek 
himself it began with the Olympic family. Whatever 
dim notions existed of chaos and primaeval night—of struggles for ascendency between the elder and 
younger gods, these fables are buried out of sight 
before Greek mythology begins. The Greek came <pb n="149" id="iii.v-Page_149" />forth at the dawn of day, himself a youth in the 
youth of the world, drinking in the life of nature 
at every pore. The form which his religion took 
was fixed by the Homeric poems, which may be 
regarded as standing in the same relation to the 
religion of Greece as sacred books to other forms of 
religion. It cannot be said that they aroused the 
conscience of men; the more the Homeric poems are considered, the more evident 
it becomes that they have no inner life of morality like Hebrew prophecy, no 
Divine presence of good slowly purging away the mist that fills the heart of 
man. What they implanted, what they preserved in the Greek nation, was not the 
sense of truth or right, but the power of conception and expression—harmonies of 
language and thought which enabled man to clothe 
his ideas in forms of everlasting beauty. They 
stamped the Greek world as the world of art; its 
religion became the genius of art. And more and 
more in successive generations, with the co-operation 
of some political causes, the hand of art impressed 
itself on religion; in poetry, in sculpture, in architecture, in festivals and dramatic contests, until in 
the artistic phase of human life the religious is 
absorbed. And the form of man, and the intellect 
of man, as if in sympathy with this artistic development, attained a symmetry and power of which the 
world has never seen the like.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p54">And yet the great riddle of existence was not 
answered: its deeper mysteries were not explored. 
The strife of man with himself was healed only 
superficially; there was beauty and proportion 
everywhere, but no ‘true being’. The Jupiter 
Olympius of Phidias might seem worthy to preside 
over the Greek world which he summoned before 
him; the Olympic victor might stand godlike in the <pb n="150" id="iii.v-Page_150" />fulness of manly vigour; but where could the weak 
and mean appear? what place was found for the 
slave or captive? Could bereaved parents acquiesce in the ‘sapless shades’ of 
Homer, or the moral reflections of Thucydides? Was there not some deeper 
intellectual or spiritual want which man felt, some taste of immortality which 
he had sometimes experienced, which made him dissatisfied with his earthly 
state?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p55">No religion that failed to satisfy these cries of 
nature could become the religion of mankind. Greek 
art and Greek literature, losing something of their 
original refinement, spread themselves over the 
Roman world; except Christianity, they have be 
come the richest treasure of modern Europe. But 
the religion of Greece never really grew in another 
soil, or beneath another heaven; it was local and 
national: dependent on the fine and subtle perceptions of the Greek race; though it amalgamated its 
deities with those of Egypt and Rome, its spirit 
never swayed mankind. It has a truer title to 
permanence and universality in the circumstance that 
it gave birth to philosophy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p56">The Greek mind passed, almost unconsciously to 
itself, from polytheism to monotheism. While offering up worship to the Dorian Apollo, performing 
vows to Esculapius, panic-stricken about the mutilation of the Hermae, the Greek was also able to 
think of God as an idea, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p56.1">Θεός</span> not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p56.2">Ζεύς</span>. In this 
generalized or abstract form the Deity presided over 
daily life. Not a century after Anaxagoras had 
introduced the distinction of mind and matter, it 
was the belief of all philosophic inquirers that God 
was mind, or the object of mind. The Homeric 
gods were beginning to be out of place; philosophy 
could not distinguish Apollo from Athene, or Leto <pb n="151" id="iii.v-Page_151" />from Here. Unlike the saints of the middle ages, 
they suggested no food for meditation; they were 
only beautiful forms, without individual character. 
By the side of religion and art, speculation had arisen 
and waxed strong, or rather it might be described as 
the inner life which sprang from their decay. The 
clouds of mythology hung around it; its youth was 
veiled in forms of sense; it was itself a new sort of 
poetry or religion. Gradually it threw off the garment of sense; it revealed a world of ideas. It is 
impossible for us to conceive the intensity of these 
ideas in their first freshness: they were not ideas, 
but gods, penetrating into the soul of the disciple, 
sinking into the mind of the human race; objects, 
not of speculation only, but of faith and love. To 
the old Greek religion, philosophy might be said to 
stand in a relation not wholly different from that 
which the New Testament bears to the Old; the one 
putting a spiritual world in the place of a temporal, 
the other an intellectual in the place of a sensuous; 
and to mankind in general it taught an everlasting 
lesson, not indeed that of the Gospel of Christ, but 
one in a lower degree necessary for man, enlarging 
the limits of the human mind itself, and providing 
the instruments of every kind of knowledge.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p57">What the religion of Greece was to philosophy 
and art, that the Roman religion may be said to 
have been to political and social life. It was the 
religion of the family; the religion also of the empire 
of the world. Beginning in rustic simplicity, the 
traces of which it ever afterwards retained, it grew 
with the power of the Roman state, and became one 
with its laws. No fancy or poetry moulded the 
forms of the Roman gods; they are wanting in 
character and hardly distinguishable from one 
another. Not what they were, but their worship, <pb n="152" id="iii.v-Page_152" />is the point of interest about them. Those inanimate 
beings occasionally said a patriotic word at some 
critical juncture of the Roman affairs, but they had 
no attributes or qualities; they are the mere impersonation of the needs of the state. They were easily 
identified in civilized and literary times with the 
Olympic deities, but the transformation was only 
superficial. Greece never conquered the religion of 
its masters. Great as was the readiness in later 
times to admit the worship of foreign deities, endless 
as were the forms of private superstition, these intrusions never weakened or broke the legal hold of 
the Roman religion. It was truly the ‘established’ religion. It represented the greatness and power of 
Rome. The deification of the Emperor, though 
disagreeable to the more spiritual and intellectual 
feelings of that age of the world, was its natural 
development. While Rome lasted the Roman religion 
lasted; like some vast fabric which the destroyers of 
a great city are unable wholly to demolish, it continued, though in ruins, after the irruption of the 
Goths, and has exercised, through the medium of 
the civil law, a power over modern Europe.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p58">More interesting for us than the pursuit of this 
subject into further details is the inquiry, in what 
light the philosopher regarded the religious system 
within the circle of which he lived; the spirit of which animated Greek and 
Roman poetry, the observance of which was the bond of states. In the 
age of the Antonines, more than six hundred years 
had passed away since the Athenian people first 
became conscious of the contrariety of the two 
elements; and yet the wedge which philosophy had 
inserted in the world seemed to have made no impression on the deeply rooted customs of mankind. 
The ever-flowing stream of ideas was too feeble to <pb n="153" id="iii.v-Page_153" />overthrow the intrenchments of antiquity. The 
course of individuals might be turned by philosophy; it was not intended to reconstruct the world. 
It looked on and watched, seeming, in the absence 
of any real progress, to lose its original force. Paganism tolerated; it had nothing to fear. Socrates 
and Plato in an earlier, Seneca and Epictetus in a 
later age, acquiesced in this heathen world, unlike as 
it was to their own intellectual conceptions of a divine 
religion. No Greek or Roman philosopher was also 
a great reformer of religion. Some, like Socrates, 
were punctual in the observance of religious rites, 
paying their vows to the gods, fearful of offending 
against the letter as well as the spirit of divine commands; they thought that it was hardly worth while 
to rationalize the Greek mythology, when there were 
so many things nearer home to do. Others, like the 
Epicureans, transferred the gods into a distant heaven, where they were no more heard of; some, like 
the Stoics, sought to awaken a deeper sense of moral 
responsibility. There were devout men, such as 
Plutarch, who thought with reverence of the past, 
seeking to improve the old heathen faith, and also 
lamenting its decline; there were scoffers, too, like 
Lucian, who found inexhaustible amusement in the 
religious follies of mankind. Others, like Herodotus 
in earlier ages, accepted with childlike faith the 
more serious aspect of heathenism, or contented 
themselves, like Thucydides, with ignoring it. The 
world, ‘wholly given to idolatry’, was a strange 
inconsistent spectacle to those who were able to 
reflect, which was seen in many points of view. 
The various feelings with which different classes 
of men regarded the statues, temples, sacrifices, 
oracles, and festivals of the gods, with which they 
looked upon the conflict of religions meeting on <pb n="154" id="iii.v-Page_154" />the banks of the Tiber, are not exhausted in the 
epigrammatic formula of the modern historian: ‘All the heathen religions were 
looked upon by the vulgar as equally true, by the philosopher as equally false, 
by the magistrate as equally useful.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p59">Such was the later phase of the religion of nature, 
with which Christianity came into conflict. It had 
supplied some of the needs of men by assisting to 
build up the fabric of society and law. It had left 
room for others to find expression in philosophy or 
art. But it was a world divided against itself. It 
contained two nations or opinions ‘struggling in 
its womb’; the nation or opinion of the many, and 
the nation or opinion of the few. It was bound 
together in the framework of law or custom, yet its 
morality fell below the natural feelings of mankind, 
and its religious spirit was confused and weakened 
by the admixture of foreign superstitions. It was 
a world of which it is not difficult to find traces that 
it was self-condemned. It might be compared to a 
fruit, the rind of which was hard and firm, while 
within it was soft and decaying. Within this outer 
rind or circle, for two centuries and a half, Christianity was working; at last it appeared without, 
itself the seed or kernel of a new organization. That 
when the conflict was over, and the world found 
itself Christian, many elements of the old religion 
still remained, and reasserted themselves in Christian 
forms; that the ‘ghost of the dead Roman Empire’ lingered ‘about the grave thereof’; that Christianity accomplished only imperfectly what heathenism 
failed to do at all, is a result unlike pictures that 
are sometimes drawn, but sadly in accordance with 
what history teaches of mankind and of human 
nature.</p>

<pb n="155" id="iii.v-Page_155" />
<h3 id="iii.v-p59.1">§ 4.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p60">Natural religion is not only concerned with the 
history of the religions of nature, nor does it only 
reflect that ‘light of the Gentiles’ which philosophy 
imparted; it has to do with the present as well as 
with the past, with Christian as well as heathen 
countries. Revealed religion passes into natural, 
and natural religion exists side by side with revealed; 
there is a truth independent of Christianity; and the 
daily life of Christian men is very different from the 
life of Christ. This general or natural religion may 
be compared to a wide-spread lake, shallow and 
motionless, rather than to a living water,—the overflowing of the Christian faith over a professing 
Christian world, the level of which may be at one 
time higher or lower; it is the religion of custom 
or prescription, or rather the unconscious influence 
of religion on the minds of men in general; it includes also the speculative idea of religion when taken 
off the Christian foundation. Natural religion, in 
this modern sense, has a relation both to philosophy 
and life. That is to say (1), it is a theory of religion 
which appeals to particular evidences for the being 
of a God, though resting, perhaps more safely, on 
the general conviction that ‘this universal frame 
cannot want a mind’. But it has also a relation to 
life and practice (2), for it is the religion of the 
many; the average, as it may be termed, of religious 
feeling in a Christian land, the leaven of the Gospel 
hidden in the world. St. Paul speaks of those ‘who 
knowing not the law are a law unto themselves’. Experience seems to show that something of the 
same kind must be acknowledged in Christian as 
well as in heathen countries; which may be conveniently considered under the head of natural 
religion.</p>

<pb n="156" id="iii.v-Page_156" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p61">Arguments for the being of a God are of many 
kinds. There are arguments from final causes, and 
arguments from first causes, and arguments from 
ideas; logical forms, as they appear to be, in which 
different metaphysical schools mould their faith. Of 
the first sort the following may be taken as an instance:—A person walking on the seashore finds a 
watch or other piece of mechanism; he observes its 
parts, and their adaptation to each other; he sees 
the watch in motion, and comprehends the aim of 
the whole. In the formation of that senseless material he perceives that which satisfies him that it is 
the work of intelligence, or, in other words, the marks 
of design. And looking from the watch to the world 
around him, he seems to perceive innumerable ends, 
and innumerable actions tending to them, in the composition of the world itself, and in the structure of 
plants and animals. Advancing a step further, he 
asks himself the question, why he should not acknowledge the like marks of design in the moral world 
also; in passions and actions, and in the great end 
of life. Of all there is the same account to be given—‘the machine of the world’, of which God is the 
Maker.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p62">This is the celebrated argument from final causes 
for the being of a God, the most popular of the 
arguments of natural religion, partly because it admits of much ingenious illustration, and also because 
it is tangible and intelligible. Ideas of a Supreme 
Being must be given through something, for it is 
impossible that we should know Him as He is. 
And the truest representation that we can form of 
God is, in one sense, that which sets forth His nature 
most vividly; yet another condition must also be 
remembered, viz. that this representation ought not 
only to be the most distinct, but the highest and <pb n="157" id="iii.v-Page_157" />holiest possible. Because we cannot see Him as He 
is, that is no reason for attributing to Him the accidents of human personality. And, in using figures 
of speech, we are bound to explain to all who are 
capable of understanding, that we speak in a figure 
only, and to remind them that names by which we 
describe the being or attributes of God need a 
correction in the silence of thought. Even logical 
categories may give as false a notion of the Divine 
nature in our own age, as graven images in the days 
of the patriarchs. However legitimate or perhaps 
necessary the employment of them may be, we must 
place ourselves not below, but above them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p63">(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p63.1">α</span>) In the argument from final causes, the work 
of the Creator is compared to a work of art. Art 
is a poor figure of nature; it has no freedom or 
luxuriance. Between the highest work of art and 
the lowest animal or vegetable production, there is 
an interval which will never be spanned. The 
miracle of life derives no illustration from the 
handicraftsman putting his hand to the chisel, or 
anticipating in idea the form which he is about to 
carve. More truly might we reason, that what the 
artist is, the God of nature is not. For all the 
processes of nature are unlike the processes of art. 
If, instead of a watch, or some other piece of curious 
and exquisite workmanship, we think of a carpenter 
and a table, the force of the argument seems to 
vanish, and the illustration becomes inappropriate 
and unpleasing. The ingenuity and complexity of 
the structure, and not the mere appearance of design, 
makes the watch a natural image of the creation of 
the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p64">(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p64.1">β</span>) But not only does the conception of the artist 
supply no worthy image of the Creator and His 
work; the idea of design which is given by it <pb n="158" id="iii.v-Page_158" />requires a further correction before it can be transferred to nature. The complication of the world 
around us is quite different from the complexity of 
the watch. It is not a regular and finite structure, 
but rather infinite in irregularity; which instead of 
design often exhibits absence of design, such as we 
cannot imagine any architect of the world contriving; 
the construction of which is far from appearing, even 
to our feeble intelligence, the best possible, though 
it, and all things in it, are very good. If we fix our 
minds on this very phrase ‘the machine of the world’, we become aware that it is unmeaning to us. The 
watch is separated and isolated from other matter; 
dependent indeed on one or two general laws of 
nature, but otherwise cut off from things around. 
But nature, the more we consider it, the more does 
one part appear to be linked with another; there 
is no isolation here; the plants grow in the soil 
which has been preparing for them through a succession of geological eras, they are fed by the rain 
and nourished by light and air; the animals depend 
for their life on all inferior existences.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p65">(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p65.1">γ</span>) This difference between art and nature leads us 
to observe another defect in the argument from final 
causes—that, instead of putting the world together, 
it takes it to pieces. It fixes our minds on those 
parts of the world which exhibit marks of design, 
and withdraws us from those in which marks of 
design seem to fail. There are formations in nature, 
such as the hand, which have a kind of mechanical 
beauty, and show in a striking way, even to an 
uneducated person, the wonder and complexity of 
creation. In like manner we feel a momentary surprise in finding out, through the agency of a micro 
scope, that the minutest creatures have their fibres, 
tissues, vessels. And yet the knowledge of this is <pb n="159" id="iii.v-Page_159" />but the most fragmentary and superficial knowledge 
of nature; it is the wonder in which philosophy 
begins, very different from the comprehension of this 
universal frame in all its complexity and in all its 
minuteness. And from this elementary notion of 
nature, we seek to form an idea of the Author of 
nature. As though God were in the animal frame 
and not also in the dust to which it turns; in the 
parts, and not equally in the whole; in the present 
world, and not also in the antecedent ages which 
have prepared for its existence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p66">(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p66.1">δ</span>) Again, this teleological argument for the being 
of God gives an erroneous idea of the moral government of the world. For it leads us to suppose that 
all things are tending to some end; that there is no 
prodigality or waste, but that all things are, and 
are made, in the best way possible. Our faith must 
be tried to find a use for barren deserts, for venomous 
reptiles, for fierce wild beasts, nay, for the sins and 
miseries of mankind. Nor does ‘there seem to be 
any resting place’, until the world and all things 
in it are admitted to have some end impressed upon 
them by the hand of God, but unseen to us. Experience is cast aside while our meditations lead us 
to conceive the world under this great form of a final 
cause. All that is in nature is best; all that is in 
human life is best. And yet every one knows 
instances in which nature seems to fail of its end,—in which life has been cut down like a flower, and 
trampled under foot of man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p67">(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p67.1">ε</span>) There is another way in which the argument 
from final causes is suggestive of an imperfect conception of the Divine Being. It presents God to us 
exclusively in one aspect, not as a man, much less 
as a spirit holding communion with our spirit, but 
only as an artist. We conceive of Him, as in the <pb n="160" id="iii.v-Page_160" />description of the poet, standing with compasses 
over sea and land, and designing the wondrous work. 
Does not the image tend to make the spiritual 
creation an accident of the material? For although 
it is possible, as Bishop Butler has shown, to apply 
the argument from final causes, as a figure of speech, 
to the habits and feelings, this adaptation is un 
natural, and open even to greater objections than 
its application to the physical world. For how can 
we distinguish true final causes from false ones? how can we avoid confusing 
what ought to be with what is—the fact with the law?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p68">(<span class="Greek" id="iii.v-p68.1">ζ</span>) If we look to the origin of the notion of a final 
cause, we shall feel still further indisposed to make 
it the category under which we sum up the working 
of the Divine Being in creation. As Aristotle, who 
probably first made a philosophical use of the term, 
says, it is transferred from mind to matter; in other 
words, it clothes facts in our ideas. Lord Bacon offers another warning against the employment of 
final causes in the service of religion: ‘they are like 
the vestals consecrated to God, and are barren.’ They are a figure of speech which adds nothing 
to our knowledge. When applied to the Creator, 
they are a figure of a figure; that is to say, the 
figurative conception of the artist embodied or 
idealized in his work, is made the image of the 
Divine Being. And no one really thinks of God 
in nature under this figure of human skill. As 
certainly as the man who found a watch or piece 
of mechanism on the seashore would conclude, ‘here 
are marks of design, indications of an intelligent 
artist’, so certainly, if he came across the meanest 
or the highest of the works of nature, would he 
infer, ‘this was not made by man, nor by any human 
art’. He sees in a moment that the seaweed beneath <pb n="161" id="iii.v-Page_161" />his feet is something different in kind from the productions of man. What should lead him to say, 
that in the same sense that man made the watch, 
God made the seaweed? For the seaweed grows by 
some power of life, and is subject to certain physiological laws, like all other vegetable or animal 
substances. But if we say that God created this life, 
or that where this life ends there His creative power 
begins, our analogy again fails, for God stands in 
a different relation to animal and vegetable life from 
what the artist does to the work of his hands. And, 
when we think further of God, as a Spirit without 
body, creating all things by His word, or rather by 
His thought, in an instant of time, to whom the 
plan and execution are all one, we become absolutely 
bewildered in the attempt to apply the image of the 
artist to the Creator of the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p69">These are some of the points in respect of which 
the argument from final causes falls short of that 
conception of the Divine nature which reason is adequate to form. It is the beginning of our knowledge 
of God, not the end. It is suited to the faculties of 
children rather than of those who are of full age. It 
belongs to a stage of metaphysical philosophy, in 
which abstract ideas were not made the subject of 
analysis; to a time when physical science had hardly 
learnt to conceive the world as a whole. It is a 
devout thought which may well arise in the grateful 
heart when contemplating the works of creation, but 
must not be allowed to impair that higher intellectual conception which we are able to form of a 
Creator, any more than it should be put in the 
place of the witness of God within.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p70">Another argument of the same nature for the 
being of a God is derived from first causes, and may 
be stated as follows:—All things that we see are the <pb n="162" id="iii.v-Page_162" />results or effects of causes, and these again the effects 
of other causes, and so on through an immense series. 
But somewhere or other this series must have a stop 
or limit; we cannot go back from cause to cause 
without end. Otherwise the series will have no basis 
on which to rest. Therefore there must be a first 
cause, that is, God. This argument is sometimes 
strengthened by the further supposition that the 
world must have had a beginning, whence it seems 
to follow, that it must have a cause external to itself 
which made it begin; a principle of rest, which is 
the source of motion to all other things, as ancient 
philosophy would have expressed it,—hovering in 
this as in other speculations intermediate between 
the physical and metaphysical world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p71">The difficulty about this argument is much the 
same as that respecting the preceding. So long as 
we conceive the world under the form of cause and 
effect, and suppose the first link in the chain to be 
the same with those that succeed it, the argument 
is necessary and natural; we cannot escape from it 
without violence to our reason. Our only doubt 
will probably be, whether we can pass from the 
notion of a first cause to that of an intelligent 
Creator. But when, instead of resting in the word ‘cause’, we go on to the idea, or rather the variety 
of ideas which are signified by the word cause’. the 
argument begins to dissolve. When we say, ‘God is 
the cause of the world’, in what sense of the word 
cause is this? Is it as life or mind is a cause, or the 
hammer or hand of the workman, or light or air, or 
any natural substance? Is it in that sense of the 
word cause, in which it is almost identified with the 
effect? or in that sense in which it is wholly external 
to it? Or when we endeavour to imagine or conceive 
a common cause of the world and all things in it, do <pb n="163" id="iii.v-Page_163" />we not perceive that we are using the word in none 
of these senses; but in a new one, to which life, or 
mind, or many other words, would be at least equally 
applicable? ‘God is the life of the world.’ That is 
a poor and somewhat unmeaning expression to indicate the relation of God to the world; yet life is a 
subtle and wonderful power, pervading all things, 
and in various degrees animating all things. ‘God 
is the mind of the world.’ That is still inadequate 
as an expression, even though mind can act where it 
is not, and its ways are past finding out. But when 
we say, ‘God is the cause of the world’, that can be 
scarcely said to express more than that God stands 
in some relation to the world touching which we are 
unable to determine whether He is in the world or 
out of it, ‘immanent’ in the language of philosophy, 
or transcendent’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p72">There are two sources from which these and similar 
proofs of the being of a God are derived: first, analogy; secondly, the logical necessity of the human 
mind. Analogy supplies an image, an illustration. 
It wins for us an imaginary world from the void and 
formless infinite. But whether it does more than 
this must depend wholly on the nature of the analogy. We cannot argue from the seen to the unseen, 
unless we previously know their relation to each other. 
We cannot say at random that another life is the 
double or parallel of this, and also the development 
of it; we cannot urge the temporary inequality of 
this world as a presumption of the final injustice of 
another. Who would think of arguing from the 
vegetable to the animal world, except in those points 
where we had already discovered a common principle? 
Who would reason that animal life must follow the 
laws of vegetation in those points which were peculiar to it? Yet many theological arguments have 
<pb n="164" id="iii.v-Page_164" />this fundamental weakness; they lean on faith for 
their own support; they lower the heavenly to the 
earthly, and may be used to prove anything.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p73">The other source of these and similar arguments 
is the logical necessity of the human mind. A first 
cause, a beginning, an infinite Being limiting our 
finite natures, is necessary to our conceptions. ‘We 
have an idea of God, there must be something to 
correspond to our idea,’ and so on. The flaw here 
is equally real, though not so apparent. While we 
dwell within the forms of the understanding and 
acknowledge their necessity, such arguments seem 
unanswerable. But once ask the question, Whence 
this necessity? was there not a time when the human 
mind felt no such necessity? is the necessity really 
satisfied? or is there not some further logical sequence in which I am involved which still remains 
unanswerable? the whole argument vanishes at once, 
as the chimera of a metaphysical age. The seventeenth and eighteenth centuries have been peculiarly 
fertile in such arguments; the belief in which, whether they have any value or not, must not be imposed 
upon us as an article of faith.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p74">If we say again, ‘that our highest conception must 
have a true existence’, which is the well-known argument of Anselm and Des Cartes for the being of God, 
still this is no more than saying, in a technical or 
dialectical form, that we cannot imagine God without 
imagining that He is. Of no other conception can 
it be said that it involves existence; and hence 
no additional force is gained by such a mode of 
statement. The simple faith in a Divine Being 
is cumbered, not supported, by evidences derived 
from a metaphysical system which has passed away. 
It is a barren logic that elicits the more meagre 
conception of existence from the higher one of <pb n="165" id="iii.v-Page_165" />Divinity. Better for philosophy, as well as faith, to think of 
God at once and immediately as ‘Perfect Being’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p75">Arguments from first and final causes may be 
regarded as a kind of poetry of natural religion. 
There are some minds to whom it would be impossible to conceive of the relation of God to the world 
under any more abstract form. They, as well as all 
of us, may ponder in amazement on the infinite contrivances of creation. We are all agreed that none 
but a Divine power framed them. We differ only as 
to whether the Divine power is to be regarded as the 
hand that fashioned, or the intelligence that designed 
them, or an operation inconceivable to us which we 
dimly trace and feebly express in words.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p76">That which seems to underlie our conception both 
of first and final causes, is the idea of law which we 
see not broken or intercepted, or appearing only in 
particular spots of nature, but everywhere and in all 
things. All things do not equally exhibit marks of 
design, but all things are equally subject to the 
operation of law. The highest mark of intelligence 
pervades the whole; no one part is better than an 
other; it is all ‘very good’. The absence of design, 
if we like so to turn the phrase, is a part of the 
design. Even the less comely parts, like the plain 
spaces in a building, have elements of use and beauty. 
He who has ever thought in the most imperfect manner of the universe which modern science unveils, 
needs no evidence that the details of it are incapable 
of being framed by anything short of a Divine power. 
Art, and nature, and science, these three,—the first 
giving us the conception of the relation of parts to 
a whole; the second, of endless variety and intricacy, 
such as no art has ever attained; the third, of uniform laws which amid all the changes of created <pb n="166" id="iii.v-Page_166" />things remain fixed as at the first, reaching even to 
the heavens,—are the witnesses of the Creator in the 
external world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p77">Nor can it weaken our belief in a Supreme Being, 
to observe that the same harmony and uniformity 
extend also to the actions of men. Why should it 
be thought a thing incredible that God should give 
law and order to the spiritual, no less than the 
natural creation? That human beings do not ‘thrust or break their ranks’; that the life of 
nations, like that of plants or animals, has a regular 
growth; that the same strata or stages are observable 
in the religions, no less than the languages of man 
kind, as in the structure of the earth, are strange 
reasons for doubting the Providence of God. Perhaps 
it is even stranger, that those who do not doubt 
should eye with jealousy the accumulation of such 
facts. Do we really wish that our conceptions of 
God should only be on the level of the ignorant; 
adequate to the passing emotions of human feeling, 
but to reason inadequate? That Christianity is the 
confluence of many channels of human thought does 
not interfere with its Divine origin. It is not the 
less immediately the word of God because there 
have been preparations for it in all ages, and in 
many countries.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p78">The more we take out of the category of chance 
in the world either of nature or of mind, the more 
present evidence we have of the faithfulness of God. 
We do not need to have a chapter of accidents in 
life to enable us to realize the existence of a personal 
God, as though events which we can account for 
were not equally His work. Let not use or custom 
so prevail in our minds as to make this higher notion 
of God cheerless or uncomfortable to us. The rays 
of His presence may still warm us, as well as enlighten <pb n="167" id="iii.v-Page_167" />us. Surely He, in whom we live and move and have 
our being, is nearer to us than He would be if He 
interfered occasionally for our benefit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p79">‘The curtain of the physical world is closing in 
upon us’: What does this mean but that the arms 
of His intelligence are embracing us on every side? 
We have no more fear of nature; for our knowledge 
of the laws of nature has cast out fear. We know 
Him as He shows himself in them, even as we are 
known of Him. Do we think to draw near to God 
by returning to that state in which nature seemed to 
be without law, when man cowered like the animals 
before the storm, and in the meteors of the skies and 
the motions of the heavenly bodies sought to read 
the purposes of God respecting himself? Or shall 
we rest in that stage of the knowledge of nature 
which was common to the heathen philosophers and 
to the Fathers of the Christian Church? or in that 
of two hundred years ago, ere the laws of the heavenly 
bodies were discovered? or of fifty years ago, before 
geology had established its truths on sure foundations? or of thirty years ago, ere the investigation 
of old language had revealed the earlier stages of 
the history of the human mind. At which of these 
resting-places shall we pause to renew the covenant 
between Reason and Faith? Rather at none of 
them, if the first condition of a true faith be the 
belief in all true knowledge.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p80">To trace our belief up to some primitive revelation, to entangle it in a labyrinth of proofs or 
analogies, will not infix it deeper or elevate its 
character. Why should we be willing to trust the 
convictions of the father of the human race rather 
than our own, the faith of primitive rather than of 
civilized times? Or why should we use arguments 
about the Infinite Being, which, in proportion as <pb n="168" id="iii.v-Page_168" />they have force, reduce him to the level of the finite; 
and which seem to lose their force in proportion as 
we admit that God’s ways are not as our ways, nor 
His thoughts as our thoughts? The belief is strong 
enough without those fictitious supports; it cannot 
be made stronger with them. While nature still 
presents to us its world of unexhausted wonders; 
while sin and sorrow lead us to walk by faith, and 
not by sight; while the soul of man departs this life 
knowing not whither it goes; so long will the belief 
endure of an Almighty Creator, from whom we came, 
to whom we return.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p81">Why, again, should we argue for the immortality 
of the soul from the analogy of the seed and the 
tree, or the state of human beings before and after 
birth, when the ground of proof in the one case is 
wanting in the other, namely, experience? Because 
the dead acorn may a century hence become a spreading oak, no one would infer that the corrupted 
remains of animals will rise to life in new forms. 
The error is not in the use of such illustrations as 
figures of speech, but in the allegation of them as 
proofs or evidences after the failure of the analogy 
is perceived. Perhaps it may be said that in popular 
discourse they pass unchallenged; it may be a point 
of honour that they should be maintained, because 
they are in Paley or Butler. But evidences for the 
many which are not evidences for the few are 
treacherous props to Christianity. They are always 
liable to come back to us detected, and to need some 
other fallacy for their support.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p82">Let it be considered, whether the evidences of 
religion should be separated from religion itself. 
The Gospel has a truth perfectly adapted to human 
nature; its origin and diffusion in the world have 
a history like any other history. But truth does <pb n="169" id="iii.v-Page_169" />not need evidences of the truth, nor does history 
separate the proof of facts from the facts themselves. 
It was only in the decline of philosophy the Greeks 
began to ask about the criterion of knowledge. What 
would be thought of an historian who should collect 
all the testimonies on one side of some disputed 
question, and insist on their reception as a political 
creed? Such evidences do not require the hand of 
some giant infidel to pull them down; they fall the 
moment they are touched. But the Christian faith 
is in its holy place, uninjured by the fall; the truths 
of the existence of God, or of the immortality of 
the soul, are not periled by the observation that 
some analogies on which they have been supposed 
to rest are no longer tenable. There is no use in 
attempting to prove by the misapplication of the 
methods of human knowledge, what we ought^ never 
to doubt.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p83">‘There are two things,’ says a philosopher of the 
last century; ‘of which it may be said, that the 
more we think of them, the more they fill the soul 
with awe and wonder,—the starry heaven above, and 
the moral law within. I may not regard either as 
shrouded in darkness, or look for or guess at either 
in what is beyond, out of my sight. I see them right 
before me, and link them at once with the consciousness of my own existence. The former of the two 
begins with place, which I inhabit as a member of 
the outward world, and extends the connexion in 
which I stand with it into immeasurable space; in 
which are worlds upon worlds, and systems upon 
systems; and so on into the endless times of their 
revolutions, their beginning and continuance. The 
second begins with my invisible self; that is to say, 
my personality, and presents me in a world which 
has true infinity, but which the lower faculty of the <pb n="170" id="iii.v-Page_170" />soul can 
hardly scan; with which I know myself to be not only as in the world of sight, 
in an accidental connexion, but in a necessary and universal one. The first 
glance at innumerable worlds annihilates any importance which I may attach to 
myself as an animal structure; whilst the matter out of which it is made must 
again return to the earth (itself a mere point in the universe), after it has 
been endued, one knows not how, with the power of life for a little season. The 
second glance exalts me infinitely as an intelligent being, whose personality 
involves a moral law, which reveals in me a life distinct from that of the 
animals, independent of the world of sense. So much at least I may infer from 
the regular determination of my being by this law, which is itself infinite, 
free from the limitations and conditions of this present life.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p84">So, in language somewhat technical, has Kant 
described two great principles of natural religion. ‘There are two witnesses,’ we may add in a later 
strain of reflection, ‘of the being of God; the order of nature in the world, and 
the progress of the mind of man. He is not the order of nature, nor the progress of mind, nor both together; but that which 
is above and beyond them; of which they, even if 
conceived in a single instant, are but the external 
sign, the highest evidences of God which we can 
conceive, but not God Himself. The first to the 
ancient world seemed to be the work of chance, or 
the personal operation of one or many Divine beings. 
We know it to be the result of laws endless in their 
complexity, and yet not the less admirable for their 
simplicity also. The second has been regarded, even 
in our own day, as a series of errors capriciously 
invented by the ingenuity of individual men. We 
know it to have a law of its own, a continuous order <pb n="171" id="iii.v-Page_171" />which cannot be inverted; not to be confounded with, yet not 
wholly separate from, the law of nature and the will of God. Shall we doubt the 
world to be the creation of a Divine power, only because it is more wonderful 
than could have been conceived by “them of old time”; or human reason to be in 
the image of God, because it too bears the marks of an overruling law or 
intelligence?’</p>
<h3 id="iii.v-p84.1">§ 5.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p85">Natural religion, in the last sense in which we are 
to consider it, carries us into a region of thought 
more practical, and therefore more important, than 
any of the preceding; it comes home to us; it takes 
in those who are near and dear to us; even ourselves are not excluded from it. Under this name, 
or some other, we cannot refuse to consider a subject 
which involves the religious state of the greater 
portion of mankind, even in a Christian country. 
Every Sunday the ministers of religion set before us 
the ideal of Christian life; they repeat and expand 
the words of Christ and his Apostles; they speak of 
the approach of death, and of this world as a preparation for a better. It is good to be reminded of these 
things. But there is another aspect of Christianity 
which we must not ignore, the aspect under which 
experience shows it, in our homes and among our 
acquaintance, on the level of human things; the 
level of education, habit, and circumstances on which 
men are, and on which they will probably remain 
while they live. This latter phase of religion it is 
our duty to consider, and not narrow ourselves to 
the former only.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p86">It is characteristic of this subject that it is full of 
contradictions; we say one thing at one time about 
it, another thing at another. Our feelings respecting <pb n="172" id="iii.v-Page_172" />individuals are different in their lifetime, and after 
their death, as they are nearly related to us, or have 
no claims on our affections. Our acknowledgement 
of sin in the abstract is more willing and hearty than 
the recognition of particular sins in ourselves, or even 
in others. We readily admit that ‘the world lieth 
in wickedness’; where the world is, or of whom it is 
made up, we are unable to define. Great men seem 
to be exempt from the religious judgement which we 
pass on our fellows; it does not occur to persons of 
taste to regard them under this aspect; we deal 
tenderly with them, and leave them to themselves 
and God. And sometimes we rest on outward signs 
of religion; at other times we guard ourselves and 
others against trusting to such signs. And commonly we are ready to acquiesce in the standard of 
those around us, thinking it a sort of impertinence 
to interfere with their religious concerns; at other 
times we go about the world as with a lantern, seeking for the image of Christ among men, and are 
zealous for the good of others, out of season or in 
season. We need not unravel further this tangled 
web of thoughts and feelings, which religion, and 
affection, and habit, and opinion weave. A few 
words will describe the fact out of which these contradictions arise. It is a side of the world from 
which we are apt to turn away, perhaps hoping to 
make things better by fancying them so, instead of 
looking at them as they really are.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p87">It is impossible not to observe that innumerable 
persons—shall we say the majority of mankind?—who have a belief in God and immortality, have 
nevertheless hardly any consciousness of the peculiar 
doctrines of the Gospel. They seem to live away 
from them in the routine of business or of society, ‘the common life of all men’, not without a sense <pb n="173" id="iii.v-Page_173" />of right, and a rule of truth and honesty, yet 
insensible to what our Saviour meant by taking up 
the cross and following Him, or what St. Paul meant 
by ‘being one with Christ’. They die without any 
great fear or lively faith; to the last more interested 
about concerns of this world than about the hope 
of another. In the Christian sense they are neither 
proud nor humble; they have seldom experienced 
the sense of sin, they have never felt keenly the need 
of forgiveness. Neither on the other hand do they 
value themselves on their good deeds, or expect to 
be saved by their own merits. Often they are men 
of high moral character; many of them have strong 
and disinterested attachments, and quick human 
sympathies; sometimes a stoical feeling of uprightness, or a peculiar sensitiveness to dishonour. It 
would be a mistake to say they are without religion. 
They join in its public acts; they are offended at 
profaneness or impiety; they are thankful for the 
blessings of life, and do not rebel against its misfortunes. Such persons meet us at every turn. 
They are those whom we know and associate with; 
honest in their dealings, respectable in their lives, 
decent in their conversation. The Scripture speaks 
to us of two classes represented by the Church and 
the world, the wheat and the tares, the sheep and 
the goats, the friends and enemies of God. We 
cannot say in which of these two divisions we should 
find a place for them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p88">The picture is a true one, and, if we turn the light 
round, some of us may find in it a resemblance of 
ourselves no less than of other men. Others will 
include us in the same circle in which we are 
including them. What shall we say to such a state, 
common as it is to both us and them? The fact 
that we are considering is not the evil of the world, <pb n="174" id="iii.v-Page_174" />but the neutrality of the world, the indifference of 
the world, the inertness of the world. There are 
multitudes of men and women everywhere, who have 
no peculiarly Christian feelings, to whom, except for 
the indirect influence of Christian institutions, the 
life and death of Christ would have made no difference, and who have, nevertheless, the common sense 
of truth and right almost equally with true Christians. 
You cannot say of them ‘there is none that doeth 
good; no, not one’. The other tone of St. Paul is 
more suitable,—‘When the Gentiles that know not 
the law do by nature the things contained in the 
law, these not knowing the law are a law unto themselves.’ So of what we commonly term the world, 
as opposed to those who make a profession of Christianity, we must not shrink from saying,—‘When 
men of the world do by nature whatsoever things 
are honest, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever 
things are of good report, these not being conscious 
of the grace of God, do by nature what can only 
be done by His grace’. Why should we make them 
out worse than they are? We must cease to speak 
evil of them, ere they will judge fairly of the characters of religious men. That, with so little recognition 
of His personal relation to them, God does not cast 
them off, is a ground of hope rather than of fear,—of 
thankfulness, not of regret.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p89">Many strange thoughts arise at the contemplation 
of this intermediate world, which some blindness, 
or hardness, or distance in nature, separates from 
the love of Christ. We ask ourselves ‘what will become of them after death?’ ‘For what state of 
existence can this present life be a preparation?’ Perhaps they will turn the question upon us; and 
we may answer for ourselves and them, ‘that we 
throw ourselves on the mercy of God’. We cannot <pb n="175" id="iii.v-Page_175" />deny that in the sight of God they may condemn 
us; their moral worth may be more acceptable to 
Him than our Christian feeling. For we know that 
God is not like some earthly sovereign, who may be 
offended at the want of attention which we show 
to him. He can only estimate us always by our 
fulfilment of moral and Christian duties. When the 
balance is struck, it is most probable, nay, it is quite 
certain, that many who are first will be last, and the 
last first. And this transfer will take place, not 
only among those who are within the gates of the 
Christian Church, but from the world also into the 
Church. There may be some among us who have 
given the cup of cold water to a brother, ‘not knowing 
it was the Lord’. Some again may be leading a life 
in their own family which is not far from the kingdom of heaven’. We do not say that for ourselves 
there is more than one way; that way is Christ. 
But, in the case of others, it is right that we should 
take into account their occupation, character, circumstances, the manner in which Christianity may 
have been presented to them, the intellectual or 
other difficulties which may have crossed their path. 
We shall think more of the unconscious Christianity 
of their lives, than of the profession of it on their 
lips. So that we seem almost compelled to be 
Christian and Unchristian at once: Christian in 
reference to the obligations of Christianity upon 
ourselves; Unchristian, if indeed it be not a higher 
kind of Christianity, in not judging those who are 
unlike ourselves by our own standard.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p90">Other oppositions have found their way into statements of Christian truth, which we shall sometimes 
do well to forget. Mankind are not simply divided 
into two classes; they pass insensibly from one to 
the other. The term world is itself ambiguous, <pb n="176" id="iii.v-Page_176" />meaning the world very near to us, and yet a long 
way off from us; which we contrast with the Church, 
and which we nevertheless feel to be one with the 
Church, and incapable of being separated. Some 
times the Church bears a high and noble witness 
against the world, and at other times, even to the 
religious mind, the balance seems to be even, and 
the world in its turn begins to bear witness against 
the Church. There are periods of history in which 
they both grow together. Little cause as there may 
be for congratulation in our present state, yet we 
cannot help tracing, in the last half-century, a striking 
amelioration in our own and some other countries, 
testified to by changes in laws and manners. Many 
reasons have been given for this change: the efforts 
of a few devoted men in the last, or the beginning of 
the present [19th], century; a long peace; diffusion 
of education; increase of national wealth; changes in 
the principles of government; improvement in the 
lives of the ministers of religion. No one who has 
considered this problem will feel that he is altogether 
able to solve it. He cannot venture to say that the 
change springs from any bold aggression which the 
Church has made upon the vices of mankind; nor 
is it certain that any such effort would have produced the result. In the Apostle’s language it must 
still remain a mystery ‘why mankind collectively 
often become better’; and not less so, ‘why, when 
deprived of all the means and influences of virtue 
and religion, they do not always become worse’. Even for evil, Nature, that is, the God of nature, 
has set limits; men do not corrupt themselves endlessly. Here, too, it is, ‘Hitherto shalt thou go, but 
no further’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p91">Reflections of this kind are not a mere speculation; 
they have a practical use. They show us the world <pb n="177" id="iii.v-Page_177" />as it is, neither lighted up with the aspirations of 
hope and faith, nor darkened beneath the shadow of 
God’s wrath. They teach us to regard human nature 
in a larger and more kindly way, which is the first 
step towards amending and strengthening it. They 
make us think of the many as well as of the few; as 
ministers of the Gospel, warning us against preaching 
to the elect only, instead of seeking to do good to 
all men. They take us out of the straits and narrownesses of religion, into wider fields in which the 
analogy of faith is still our guide. They help us to 
reconcile nature with grace; they prevent our thinking 
that Christ came into the world for our sakes only, 
or that His words have no meaning when they are 
scattered beyond the limits of the Christian Church. 
They remind us that the moral state of mankind 
here, and their eternal state hereafter, are not wholly 
dependent on our poor efforts for their religious improvement; and that the average of men who seem 
often to be so careless about their own highest 
interest, are not when they pass away uncared for in 
His sight.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p92">Doubtless, the lives of individuals that rise above 
this average are the salt of the earth. They are not 
to be confounded with the many, because for these 
latter a place may be found in the counsels of Providence. Those who add the love of their fellow-creatures to the love of God, who make the love of truth 
the rule of both, bear the image of Christ until His 
coming again. And yet, probably, they would be 
the last persons to wish to distinguish themselves 
from their fellow-creatures. The Christian life makes 
all things kin; it does not stand out ‘angular’ against 
any part of mankind. And that humble spirit which 
the best of men have ever shown in reference to their 
brethren, is also the true spirit of the Church towards <pb n="178" id="iii.v-Page_178" />the world. If a tone of dogmatism and exclusiveness 
is unbecoming in individual Christians, is it not equally 
so in Christian communities? There is no need, be cause men will not listen to 
one motive, that we should not present them with another; there is no reason, 
because they will not hear the voice of the preacher, that they should be 
refused the blessings of education; or that we should cease to act upon their circumstances, because we cannot awaken the heart and 
conscience. We are too apt to view as hostile to 
religion that which only takes a form different from 
religion, as trade, or politics, or professional life. 
More truly may religious men regard the world, in its 
various phases, as in many points a witness against 
themselves. The exact appreciation of the good as 
well as the evil of the world is a link of communion 
with our fellow-men; may it not also be, too, with 
the body of Christ? There are lessons of which the 
world is the keeper no less than the Church. Especially have earnest and sincere Christians reason to 
reflect, if ever they see the moral sentiments of man 
kind directed against them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p93">The God of peace rest upon you, is the concluding 
benediction of most of the Epistles. How can He 
rest upon us, who draw so many hard lines of demarcation between ourselves and other men; who oppose 
the Church and the world, Sundays and working 
days, revelation and science, the past and present, 
the life and state of which religion speaks and the 
life which we ordinarily lead? It is well that we 
should consider these lines of demarcation rather as 
representing aspects of our life than as corresponding 
to classes of mankind. It is well that we should acknowledge that one aspect of life or knowledge is as 
true as the other. Science and revelation touch one 
another: the past floats down in the present. We <pb n="179" id="iii.v-Page_179" />are all members of the same Christian world; we are 
all members of the same Christian Church. Who 
can bear to doubt this of themselves or of their 
family? What parent would think otherwise of his 
child?—what child of his parent? Religion holds 
before us an ideal which we are far from reaching; 
natural affection softens and relieves the characters 
of those we love; experience alone shows men what 
they truly are. All these three must so meet as to 
do violence to none. If, in the age of the Apostles, 
it seemed to be the duty of the believers to separate 
themselves from the world and take up a hostile 
position, not less marked in the present age is the 
duty of abolishing in a Christian country what has 
now become an artificial distinction, and seeking by 
every means in our power, by fairness, by truthfulness, by knowledge, by love unfeigned, by the absence 
of party and prejudice, by acknowledging the good 
in all things, to reconcile the Church to the world, 
the one half of our nature to the other; drawing the 
mind off from speculative difficulties, or matters of 
party and opinion, to that which almost all equally 
acknowledge and almost equally rest short of—the 
life of Christ.</p><pb n="180" id="iii.v-Page_180" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Essay on Righteousness by Faith." id="iii.vi" prev="iii.v" next="iii.vii">
<h2 id="iii.vi-p0.1">ESSAY ON RIGHTEOUSNESS 
BY FAITH</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p1">No doctrine in later times has been looked at so 
exclusively through the glass of controversy as that 
of justification. From being the simplest it has be 
come the most difficult; the language of the heart 
has lost itself in a logical tangle. Differences have 
been drawn out as far as possible, and then taken 
back and reconciled. The extreme of one view has 
more than once produced a reaction in favour of the 
other. Many senses have been attributed to the same 
words, and simple statements carried out on both 
sides into endless conclusions. New formulas of conciliation have been put in the place of old-established 
phrases, and have soon died away, because they had 
no root in language or in the common sense or feeling of mankind. The difficulty of the subject has 
been increased by the different degrees of importance 
attached to it: while to some it is an <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vi-p1.1">articulus stantis 
aut cadentis ecclesiae</span></i>, others have never been able to 
see in it more than a verbal dispute.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p2">This perplexity on the question of righteousness 
by faith is partly due to the character of the age in 
which it began to revive. Men felt at the Reformation the need of a spiritual religion, and could no 
longer endure the yoke which had been put upon 
their fathers. The heart rebelled against the burden 
of ordinances; it wanted to take a nearer way to 
reconciliation with God. But when the struggle 
was over, and individuals were seeking to impart to <pb n="181" id="iii.vi-Page_181" />others the peace which they had found themselves, 
they had no simple or natural expression of their 
belief. They were alone in a world in which the 
human mind had been long enslaved. It was necessary for them to go down into the land of the enemy, 
and get their weapons sharpened before they could 
take up a position and fortify their camp.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p3">In other words, the Scholastic Logic had been for 
six centuries previous the great instrument of training the human mind; it had grown up with it, and 
become a part of it. Neither would it have been 
more possible for the Reformers to have laid it aside 
than to have laid aside the use of language itself. 
Around theology it lingers still, seeming reluctant 
to quit a territory which is peculiarly its own. No 
science has hitherto fallen so completely under its 
power; no other is equally unwilling to ask the 
meaning of terms; none has been so fertile in 
reasonings and consequences. The change of which 
Lord Bacon was the herald has hardly yet reached 
it; much less could the Reformation have anticipated the New Philosophy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p4">The whole mental structure of that time rendered 
it necessary that the Reformers, no less than their 
opponents, should resort to the scholastic methods of 
argument. The difference between the two parties 
did not lie here. Perhaps it may be said with truth 
that the Reformers were even more schoolmen than 
their opponents, because they dealt more with 
abstract ideas, and were more concentrated on a single 
topic. The whole of Luther’s teaching was summed 
up in a single article, ‘Righteousness by Faith’. That was to him the Scriptural expression of a 
Spiritual religion. But this, according to the manner of that time, could not be left in the simple 
language of St. Paul. It was to be proved from <pb n="182" id="iii.vi-Page_182" />Scripture first, then isolated by definition; then it 
might be safely drawn out into remote consequences.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p5">And yet, why was this? Why not repeat, with 
a slight alteration of the words rather than the 
meaning of the Apostle, Neither justification by faith 
nor justification by works, but ‘a new creature’? 
Was there not yet a more excellent way to oppose 
things to words,—the life, and spirit, and freedom 
of the Gospel, to the deadness, and powerlessness, 
and slavery of the Roman Church? So it seems 
natural to us to reason, looking back after an interval 
of three centuries on the weary struggle; so absorbing 
to those who took part in it once, so distant now 
either to us or them. But so it could not be. The 
temper of the times, and the education of the 
Reformers themselves, made it necessary that one 
dogmatic system should be met by another. The 
scholastic divinity had become a charmed circle, and 
no man could venture out of it, though he might 
oppose or respond within it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p6">And thus justification by faith, and justification 
by works, became the watchword of two parties. 
We may imagine ourselves at that point in the 
controversy when the Pelagian dispute had been 
long since hushed, and that respecting Predestination 
had not yet begun; when men were not differing 
about original sin, and had not begun to differ about 
the Divine decrees. What Luther sought for was to 
find a formula which expressed most fully the entire, 
unreserved, immediate dependence of the believer on 
Christ. What the Catholic sought for was so to 
modify this formula as not to throw dishonour on 
the Church by making religion a merely personal, or 
individual, matter; or on the lives of holy men of old, 
who had wrought out their salvation by asceticism; 
or endanger morality by appearing to undervalue <pb n="183" id="iii.vi-Page_183" />good works. It was agreed by all, that men are 
saved through Christ;—[that men are saved] not of 
themselves, but of the grace of God, was equally 
agreed since the condemnation of Pelagius;—that 
faith and works imply each other, was not disputed 
by either. A narrow space is left for the combat, 
which has to be carried on within the outworks of 
an earlier creed, in which, nevertheless, great subtlety 
of human thought and the greatest differences of 
character admit of being displayed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p7">On this narrow ground the first question that 
naturally arises is, how faith is to be defined? is 
it to include love and holiness, or to be separated 
from them? If the former, it seems to lose its apprehensive dependent nature, and to be scarcely 
distinguishable from works; if the latter, the statement 
is too refined for the common sense of mankind; 
though made by Luther, it could scarcely be retained 
even by his immediate followers. Again, is it an 
act or a state? are we to figure it as a point, or as 
a line? Is the whole of our spiritual life anticipated 
in the beginning, or may faith no less than works, 
justification equally with sanctification, be conceived 
of as going on to perfection? Is justification an 
objective act of Divine mercy, or a subjective state 
of which the believer is conscious in himself? Is the 
righteousness of faith imputed or inherent, an attribution of the merits of Christ, or a renewal of the 
human heart itself? What is the test of a true faith? 
And is it possible for those who are possessed of it 
to fall away? How can we exclude the doctrine of 
human merit consistently with Divine justice? How 
do we account for the fact that some have this faith, 
and others are without it, this difference being 
apparently independent of their moral state? If 
faith comes by grace, is it imparted to few or to <pb n="184" id="iii.vi-Page_184" />all? And in what relation does the whole doctrine stand to 
Predestinarianism on the one hand, and to the Catholic or Sacramental theory on 
the other?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p8">So at many points the doctrine of righteousness 
by faith touches the metaphysical questions of 
subject and object, of necessity and freedom, of 
habits and actions, and of human consciousness, like 
a magnet drawing to itself philosophy, as it has 
once drawn to itself the history of Europe. There 
were distinctions also of an earlier date, with which 
it had to struggle, of deeper moral import than 
their technical form would lead us to suppose, such 
as that of congruity and condignity, in which the 
analogy of Christianity is transferred to heathenism, 
and the doer of good works before justification is 
regarded as a shadow of the perfected believer. 
Neither must we omit to observe that, as the doctrine of justification by faith had a close connexion 
with the Pelagian controversy, carrying the decision 
of the Church a step further, making Divine Grace 
not only the source of human action, but also 
requiring the consciousness or assurance of grace 
in the believer himself: so it put forth its roots in 
another direction, attaching itself to Anselm as well 
as Augustine, and comprehending the idea of satisfaction; not now, as formerly, 
of Christ offered in the sacrifice of the mass, but of one sacrifice, once 
offered for the sins of men, whether considered as an expiation by suffering, or 
implying only a reconciliation between God and man, or a mere manifestation of the righteousness of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p9">Such is the whole question, striking deep, and 
spreading far and wide with its offshoots. It is not 
our intention to enter on the investigation of all 
these subjects, many of which are interesting as 
phases of thought in the history of the Church, but <pb n="185" id="iii.vi-Page_185" />have no bearing on the interpretation of St. Paul’s Epistles, and would be out of place here. Our 
inquiry will embrace two heads: (1) What did 
St. Paul mean by the expression ‘righteousness of 
faith’, in that age ere controversies about his meaning 
arose? and (2) What do we mean by it, now that 
such controversies have died away, and the interest 
in them is retained only by the theological student, 
and the Church and the world are changed, and 
there is no more question of Jew or Gentile, circumcision or uncircumcision, and we do not become 
Christians, but are so from our birth? Many volumes 
are not required to explain the meaning of the 
Apostle; nor can the words of eternal life be other 
than few and simple to ourselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p10">There is one interpretation of the Epistles of 
St. Paul which is necessarily in some degree false; 
that is, the interpretation put upon them by later 
controversy. When the minds of men are absorbed 
in a particular circle of ideas they take possession 
of any stray verse, which becomes the centre of their 
world. They use the words of Scripture, but are 
incapable of seeing that they have another meaning 
and are used in a different connexion from that in 
which they employ them. Sometimes there is a 
degree of similarity in the application which tends 
to conceal the difference. Thus Luther and St. Paul 
both use the same term, ‘justified by faith’; and the 
strength of the Reformer’s words is the authority of 
St. Paul. Yet, observe how far this agreement is 
one of words: how far of things. For Luther is 
speaking solely of individuals, St. Paul also of 
nations; Luther of faith absolutely, St. Paul of 
faith as relative to the law. With St. Paul faith 
is the symbol of the universality of the Gospel. 
Luther excludes this or any analogous point of view. <pb n="186" id="iii.vi-Page_186" />In St. Paul there is no opposition of faith and love; 
nor does he further determine righteousness by faith 
as meaning a faith in the blood or even in the death 
of Christ; nor does he suppose consciousness or 
assurance in the person justified. But all these are 
prominent features of the Lutheran doctrine. Once 
more: the faith of St. Paul has reference to the 
evil of the world of sight; which was soon to vanish 
away, that the world in which faith walks might 
be revealed; but no such allusion is implied in the 
language of the Reformer. Lastly: the change in 
the use of the substantive ‘righteousness’ to ‘justification’ is the indication of a wide difference between 
St. Paul and Luther; the natural, almost accidental, 
language of St. Paul having already passed into 
a technical formula.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p11">These contrasts make us feel that St. Paul can 
only be interpreted by himself, not from the systems 
of modern theologians, nor even from the writings 
of one who had so much in common with him as 
Luther. It is the spirit and feeling of St. Paul 
which Luther represents, not the meaning of his 
words. A touch of nature in both ‘makes them 
kin’. And without bringing down one to the level 
of the other, we can imagine St. Paul returning that 
singular affection, almost like an attachment to 
a living friend, which the great Reformer felt to 
wards the Apostle. But this personal attachment 
or resemblance in no way lessens the necessary 
difference between the preaching of Luther and of 
St. Paul, which arose in some degree perhaps from 
their individual character, but chiefly out of the 
different circumstances and modes of thought of 
their respective ages. At the Reformation we are 
at another stage of the human mind, in which system 
and logic and the abstractions of Aristotle have <pb n="187" id="iii.vi-Page_187" />a kind of necessary force, when words have so completely taken the place of things, that the minutest 
distinctions appear to have an intrinsic value.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p12">It has been said (and the remark admits of a 
peculiar application to theology), that few persons 
know sufficient of things to be able to say whether 
disputes are merely verbal or not. Yet, on the other 
hand, it must be admitted that, whatever accidental 
advantage theology may derive from system and 
definition, mere accurate statements can never form 
the substance of our belief. No one doubts that 
Christianity could be in the fullest sense taught to a 
child or a savage, without any mention of justification 
or satisfaction or predestination. Why should we 
not receive the Gospel as ‘little children’? Why 
should we not choose the poor man’s part in the 
inheritance of the kingdom of heaven? Why 
elaborate doctrinal abstractions which are so subtle 
in their meaning as to be in great danger of being 
lost in their translation from one language to 
another? which are always running into consequences 
inconsistent with our moral nature, and the knowledge 
of God derived from it? which are not the prevailing 
usage of Scripture, but technical terms which we have 
gathered from one or two passages, and made the 
key-notes of our scale? The words satisfaction and 
predestination nowhere occur in Scripture; the word 
regeneration only twice, and but once in a sense at 
all similar to that which it bears among ourselves; 
the word justification twice only, and nowhere as a 
purely abstract term.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p13">But although language and logic have strangely 
transfigured the meaning of Scripture, we cannot 
venture to say that all theological controversies are 
questions of words. If from their winding mazes we 
seek to retrace our steps, we still find differences <pb n="188" id="iii.vi-Page_188" />which have a deep foundation in the opposite 
tendencies of the human mind, and the corresponding 
division of the world itself. That men of one temper 
of mind adopt one expression rather than another 
may be partly an accident; but the adoption of an 
expression by persons of marked character makes the 
difference of words a reality also. That can scarcely 
be thought a matter of words which cut in sunder 
the Church, which overthrew princes, which made 
the line of demarcation between Jewish and Gentile 
Christians in the Apostolic age, and is so, in another 
sense, between Protestant and Catholic at the present 
day. And in a deeper way of reflection than this, if 
we turn from the Church to the individual, we seem 
to see around us opposite natures and characters, 
whose lives really exhibit a difference corresponding 
to that of which we are speaking. The one incline 
to morality, the other to religion; the one to the 
sacramental, the other to the spiritual; the one to 
multiplicity in outward ordinances, the other to 
simplicity; the one consider chiefly the means, the 
other the end; the one desire to dwell upon doctrinal 
statements, the other need only the name of Christ; 
the one turn to ascetic practices, to lead a good life, 
and to do good to others, the other to faith, humility, 
and dependence on God. We may sometimes find 
the opposite attributes combine with each other 
(there have ever been cross-divisions on this article of 
belief in the Christian world; the great body of the 
Reformed Churches, and a small minority of Roman 
Catholics before the Reformation, being on the one 
side; and the whole Roman Catholic Church since 
the Reformation, and a section of the Protestant 
Episcopalians, and some lesser communions, on the 
other); still, in general, the first of these characters 
answers to that doctrine which the Roman Church <pb n="189" id="iii.vi-Page_189" />sums up in the formula of justification by works; 
the latter is that temper of mind which finds its 
natural dogmatic expression in the words ‘We are 
justified by faith’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p14">These latter words have been carried out of their 
original circle of ideas into a new one by the doctrines 
of the Reformation. They have become hardened, 
stiffened, sharpened by the exigencies of controversy, 
and torn from what may be termed their context in 
the Apostolical age. To that age we must return ere 
we can think in the Apostle’s language. His conception of faith, although simpler than our own, has 
nevertheless a peculiar relation to his own day; it is 
at once wider, and also narrower, than the use of the 
word among ourselves,—wider in that it is the symbol 
of the admission of the Gentiles into the Church, but 
narrower also in that it is the negative of the law. 
Faith is the proper technical term which excludes the 
law; being what the law is not, as the law is what 
faith is not. No middle term connects the two, or 
at least none which the Apostle admits, until he has 
first widened the breach between them to the utter 
most. He does not say, ‘Was not Abraham our 
father justified by works (as well as by faith), when 
he had offered up Isaac his son on the altar?’ but 
only, ‘What saith the Scripture? Abraham believed God, and it was counted to him 
for righteousness.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p15">The Jewish conception of righteousness was the 
fulfilment of the Commandments. He who walked 
in all the precepts of the law blameless, like Daniel 
in the Old Testament, or Joseph and Nathanael in 
the New, was righteous before God. ‘What shall 
I do to inherit eternal life? Thou knowest the 
commandments. Do not commit adultery, do not 
steal, do not bear false witness. All these have I 
kept from my youth up.’ This is a picture of Jewish <pb n="190" id="iii.vi-Page_190" />righteousness as it presents itself in its most favourable 
light. But it was a righteousness which comprehended the observance of ceremonial details as well 
as moral precepts, which confused questions of a new 
moon or a sabbath with the weightier matters of 
common honesty or filial duty. It might be nothing 
more than an obedience to the law as such, losing 
itself on the surface of religion, in casuistical distinctions about meats and drinks, or vows or forms of 
oaths, or purifications, without any attempt to make 
clean that which is within. It might also pierce 
inward to the dividing asunder of the soul. Then 
was heard the voice of conscience crying, ‘All these 
things cannot make the doers thereof perfect’. When every external obligation was fulfilled, the 
internal began. Actions must include thoughts and 
intentions,—the Seventh Commandment extends to 
the adultery of the heart; in one word, the law must 
become a spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p16">But to the mind of St. Paul the spirit presented 
itself not so much as a higher fulfilment of the law, 
but as antagonistic to it. From this point of view, 
it appeared not that man could never fulfil the law 
perfectly, but that he could never fulfil it at all. What 
God required was something different in kind from 
legal obedience. What man needed was a return to 
God and nature. He was burdened, straitened, 
shut out from the presence of his Father,—a servant, 
not a son; to whom, in a spiritual sense, the heaven 
was become as iron, and the earth brass. The new 
righteousness must raise him above the burden of 
ordinances, and bring him into a living communion 
with God. It must be within, and not without him,—written not on tables of stone, but on fleshly tables 
of the heart. But inward righteousness was no 
peculiar privilege of the Israelites; it belonged to <pb n="191" id="iii.vi-Page_191" />all mankind. And the revelation of it, as it satisfied 
the need of the individual soul, vindicated also the 
ways of God to man; it showed God to be equal in 
justice and mercy to all mankind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p17">As the symbol of this inward righteousness, 
St. Paul found an expression—righteousness by faith—derived from those passages in the Old Testament 
which spoke of Abraham being justified by faith. It 
was already in use among the Jews; but it was the 
Apostle who stamped it first with a permanent and 
universal import. The faith of St. Paul was not the 
faith of the Patriarchs only, who believed in the 
promises made to their descendants; it entered 
within the veil—out of the reach of ordinances—beyond the evil of this present life; it was the 
instrument of union with Christ, in whom all men 
were one; whom they were expecting to come from 
heaven. The Jewish nation itself was too far gone 
to be saved as a nation: individuals had a nearer 
way. The Lord was at hand; there was no time for 
a long life of laborious service. As at the last hour, 
when we have to teach men rather how to die than 
how to live, the Apostle could only say to those who 
would receive it, ‘Believe; all things are possible to 
him that believes’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p18">Such are some of the peculiar aspects of the 
Apostle’s doctrine of righteousness by faith. To our 
minds it has become a later stage or a particular form 
of the more general doctrine of salvation through 
Christ, of the grace of God to man, or of the still 
more general truth of spiritual religion. It is the 
connecting link by which we appropriate these to 
ourselves,—hand which we put out to apprehend 
the mercy of God. It was not so to the Apostle. 
To him grace and faith and the Spirit are not 
parts of a doctrinal system, but different expressions <pb n="192" id="iii.vi-Page_192" />of the same truth. 
‘Beginning in the Spirit’ is 
another way of saying ‘Being justified by faith’. He 
uses them indiscriminately, and therefore we cannot 
suppose that he could have laid any stress on distinctions between them. Even the apparently 
precise antithesis of the prepositions <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi-p18.1">ἐν διά</span> varies in 
different passages. Only in reference to the law, 
faith, rather than grace, is the more correct and 
natural expression. It was Christ or not Christ, the 
Spirit or not the Spirit, faith and the law, that were 
the dividing principles: not Christ through faith, as 
opposed to Christ through works; or the Spirit as 
communicated through grace, to the Spirit as independent of grace.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p19">Illusive as are the distinctions of later controversies 
as guides to the interpretation of Scripture, there is 
another help, of which we can hardly avail ourselves 
too much,—the interpretation of fact. To read the 
mind of the Apostle, we must read also the state of 
the world and the Church by which he was sur 
rounded. Now, there are two great facts which 
correspond to the doctrine of righteousness by faith, 
which is also the doctrine of the universality of the 
Gospel: first, the vision which the Apostle saw on 
the way to Damascus; secondly, the actual conversion of the Gentiles by the preaching of the Apostle. 
Righteousness by faith, admission of the Gentiles, 
even the rejection and restoration of the Jews, are—himself under so many different points of view. The 
way by which God had led him was the way also by which 
he was leading other men. When he preached righteousness by faith, his conscience also bore him witness 
that this was the manner in which he had himself 
passed from darkness to light, from the burden of 
ordinances to the power of an endless life. In proclaiming the salvation of the Gentiles, he was <pb n="193" id="iii.vi-Page_193" />interpreting the world as it was; their admission into 
the Church had already taken place before the eyes 
of all mankind; it was a purpose of God that was 
actually fulfilled, not waiting for some future revelation. Just as when doubts are raised respecting his 
Apostleship, he cut them short by the fact that he 
was an Apostle, and did the work of an Apostle; so, 
in adjusting the relations of Jew and Gentile, 
and justifying the ways of God, the facts, read 
aright, are the basis of the doctrine which he teaches. 
All that he further shows is, that these facts were in 
accordance with the Old Testament, with the words 
of the Prophets, and the dealings of God with the 
Jewish people. And the Apostles at Jerusalem, 
equally with himself, admitted the success of his 
mission as an evidence of its truth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p20">But the faith which St. Paul preached was not 
merely the evidence of things not seen, in which the 
Gentiles also had part, nor only the reflection of ‘the 
violence’ of the world around him, which was taking 
the kingdom of heaven by force. The source, the 
hidden life, from which justification flows, in 
which it lives, is—Christ. It is true that we no 
where find in the Epistles the expression ‘justification 
by Christ’ exactly in the sense of modern theology. 
But, on the other hand, we are described as dead 
with Christ, we live with Him, we are members of 
His body, we follow Him in all the stages of His being. 
All this is another way of expressing ‘We are 
justified by faith’. That which takes us out of ourselves and links us with Christ, which anticipates in 
an instant the rest of life, which is the door of every 
heavenly and spiritual relation, presenting us through 
a glass with the image of Christ crucified, is faith. 
The difference between our own mode of thinking and 
that of the Apostle is mainly this,—that to him <pb n="194" id="iii.vi-Page_194" />Christ is set forth more as in a picture, and less 
through the medium of ideas or figures of speech; 
and that while we conceive the Saviour more 
naturally as an object of faith, to St. Paul He is 
rather the indwelling power of life which is fashioned 
in him, the marks of whose body he bears, the 
measure of whose sufferings he fills up.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p21">When in the Gospel it is said, ‘Believe on the 
Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved’. this is 
substantially the same truth as ‘We are justified by 
faith’. It is another way of expressing ‘Therefore 
being justified by faith, we have peace with God 
through our Lord Jesus Christ’. Yet we may note 
two points of difference, as well as two of resemblance, 
in the manner in which the doctrine is set forth in 
the Gospel as compared with the manner of the 
Epistles of St. Paul. First, in the omission of any 
connexion between the doctrine of faith in Christ, 
and the admission of the Gentiles. The Saviour is 
within the borders of Israel; and accordingly little is 
said of the ‘sheep not of this fold’, or the other 
husbandmen who shall take possession of the vine 
yard. Secondly, there is in the words of Christ no 
antagonism or opposition to the law, except so far as 
the law itself represented an imperfect or defective 
morality, or the perversions of the law had become 
inconsistent with every moral principle. Two points 
of resemblance have also to be remarked between the 
faith of the Gospels and of the Epistles. In the 
first place, both are accompanied by forgiveness of 
sins. As our Saviour to the disciple who affirms his 
belief says, ‘Thy sins be forgiven thee’; so St. Paul, 
when seeking to describe, in the language of the Old 
Testament, the state of justification by faith, cites 
the words of David, ‘Blessed is the man to whom 
the Lord will not impute sin’. Secondly, they have <pb n="195" id="iii.vi-Page_195" />both a kind of absoluteness which raises them above 
earthly things. There is a sort of omnipotence 
attributed to faith, of which the believer is made a 
partaker. ‘Whoso hath faith as a grain of mustard 
seed, and should say unto this mountain, Be thou 
removed, and be thou cast into the sea, it shall be 
done unto him’, is the language of our Lord. ‘I can 
do all things through Christ that strengtheneth me’, are the words of St. Paul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p22">Faith, in the view of the Apostle, has a further 
aspect, which is freedom. That quality in us which 
in reference to God and Christ is faith, in .reference 
to ourselves and our fellow-men is Christian liberty. ‘With this freedom Christ 
has made us free’; ‘where 
the spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.’ It is the 
image also of the communion of the world to come. ‘The Jerusalem that is above is free’, and 
‘the 
creature is waiting to be delivered into the glorious 
liberty of the children of God’. It applies to the 
Church as now no longer confined in the prison-house of the Jewish dispensation; to the grace of 
God, which is given irrespectively to all; to the 
individual, the power of whose will is now loosed; to 
the Gospel, as freedom from the law, setting the 
conscience at rest about questions of meats and 
drinks, and new moons and sabbaths; and, above all, 
to the freedom from the consciousness of sin: in all 
these senses the law of the spirit of life is also the 
law of freedom.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p23">In modern language, assurance has been deemed 
necessary to the definition of a true faith. There is 
a sense, too, in which final assurance entered into the 
conception of the faith of the Epistles. Looking at 
men from without, it was possible for them to fall 
away finally; it was possible also to fall without 
falling away; as St. John says, there is a sin unto 
<pb n="196" id="iii.vi-Page_196" />death, and there is a sin not unto death. But looking inwards into their hearts and consciences, their 
salvation was not a matter of probability; they knew 
whom they had believed, and were confident that He 
who had begun the good work in them would continue it unto the end. All calculations respecting 
the future were to them lost in the fact that they 
were already saved; to use a homely expression, 
they had no time to inquire whether the state to 
which they were called was permanent and final. 
The same intense faith which separated them from 
the present world, had already given them a place in 
the world to come. They had not to win the crown,—it was already won: this life, when they thought 
of themselves in relation to Christ, was the next; 
as their union with Him seemed to them more true 
and real than the mere accidents of their temporal 
existence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p24">A few words will briefly recapitulate the doctrine 
of righteousness by faith as gathered from the Epistles of St. Paul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p25">Faith, then, according to the Apostle, is the spiritual principle whereby we go out of ourselves to 
hold communion with God and Christ; not like the 
faith of the Epistle to the Hebrews, clothing itself 
in the shadows of the law; but opposed to the law, 
and of a nature purely moral and spiritual. It frees 
man from the flesh, the law, the world, and from 
himself also; that is, from his sinful nature, which is 
the meeting of these three elements in his spiritual 
consciousness. And to be ‘justified’ is to pass into 
a new state; such as that of the Christian world 
when compared with the Jewish or Pagan; such as 
that which St. Paul had himself felt at the moment 
of his conversion; such as that which he reminds 
the Galatian converts they had experienced, ‘before <pb n="197" id="iii.vi-Page_197" />whose eyes Jesus Christ was evidently set forth crucified’; 
an inward or subjective state, to which the outward or objective act of calling, 
on God^s part, through the preaching of the Apostle, corresponded; which, 
considered on a wider scale, was the acceptance of the Gentiles and of every 
one who feared God; corresponding in like manner to the eternal purpose of God; 
indicated in the case of the individual by his own inward assurance; in the case 
of the world at large, testified by the fact; accompanied in the first by the 
sense of peace and forgiveness, and implying to mankind generally the last final 
principle of the Divine Government,—‘God concluded all under sin that he might 
have mercy upon all’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p26">We acknowledge that there is a difference between 
the meaning of justification by faith to St. Paul 
and to ourselves. Eighteen hundred years cannot 
have passed away, leaving the world and the mind 
of man, or the use of language, the same as it was. 
Times have altered, and Christianity, partaking of 
the social and political progress of mankind, receiving, too, its own intellectual development, has inevitably lost its simplicity. The true use of philosophy 
is to restore this simplicity; to undo the perplexities 
which the love of system or past philosophies, or the 
imperfection of language or logic, have made; to 
lighten the burden which the traditions of ages have 
imposed upon us. To understand St. Paul we found 
it necessary to get rid of definitions and deductions, 
which might be compared to a mazy undergrowth of 
some noble forest, which we must clear away ere we 
can wander in its ranges. And it is necessary for 
ourselves also to return from theology to Scripture; 
to seek a truth to live and die in,—not to be the 
subject of verbal disputes, which entangle the religious sense in scholastic refinements. The words <pb n="198" id="iii.vi-Page_198" />of eternal life are few and simple, 
‘Believe on the Lord 
Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p27">Remaining, then, within the circle of the New 
Testament, which we receive as a rule of life for 
ourselves, no less than for the early Church, we must 
not ignore the great differences by which we are 
distinguished from those for whom it was written. 
Words of life and inspiration, heard by them with 
ravishment for the first time, are to us words of fixed 
and conventional meaning; they no longer express 
feelings of the heart, but ideas of the head. Nor is 
the difference less between the state of the world 
then and now; not only of the outward world in 
which we live, but of that inner world which we 
ourselves are. The law is dead to us, and we to the 
law; and the language of St. Paul is relative to what 
has passed away. The transitions of meaning in the 
use of the word law tend also to a corresponding 
variation in the meaning of faith. We are not looking for the immediate coming of Christ, and do not 
anticipate, in a single generation, the end of human 
things, or the history of a life in the moment of baptism or conversion. To us time and eternity have a 
fixed boundary, between them there is a gulf which 
we cannot pass; we do not mingle in our thoughts 
earth and heaven. Last of all, we are in a professing 
Christian world, in which religion, too, has become 
a sort of business; moreover, we see a long way off 
truths of which the first believers were eye-witnesses. 
Hence it has become difficult for us to conceive the 
simple force of such expressions as ‘dead with Christ’, ‘if ye then be risen with Christ’,—which are repeated 
in prayers or sermons, but often convey no distinct 
impression to the minds of the hearers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p28">The neglect of these differences between ourselves 
and the first disciples has sometimes led to a distortion <pb n="199" id="iii.vi-Page_199" />of doctrine and a perversion of life; where words 
had nothing to correspond to them, views of human 
nature have been invented to suit the supposed meaning of St. Paul. Thus, for example, the notion of 
legal righteousness is indeed a fiction as applied to 
our own times. Nor, in truth, is the pride of human 
nature, or the tendency to rebel against the will of 
God, or to attach an undue value to good works, bet 
ter founded. Men are evil in all sorts of ways: they 
deceive themselves and others; they walk by the 
opinion of others, and not by faith; they give way 
to their passions; they are imperious and oppressive 
to one another. But if we look closely, we perceive 
that most of their sins are not consciously against 
God; the pride of rank, or wealth, or power, or 
intellect, may be shown towards their brethren, but 
no man is proud towards God. No man does wrong 
for the sake of rebelling against God. The evil is 
not that men are bound under a curse by the ever-present consciousness of sin, but that sins pass 
unheeded by: not that they wantonly offend God, 
but that they know Him not. So, again, there may 
be a false sense of security towards God, as is some 
times observed on a death-bed, when mere physical 
weakness seems to incline the mind to patience and 
resignation; yet this more often manifests itself in 
a mistaken faith, than in a reliance on good works. 
Or, to take another instance, we are often surprised 
at the extent to which men who are not professors 
of religion seem to practise Christian virtues; yet 
their state, however we may regard it, has nothing 
in common with legal or self-righteousness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p29">And besides theories of religion at variance with 
experience, which have always a kind of unsoundness, 
the attempt of men to apply Scripture to their own 
lives in the letter rather than in the spirit, has been <pb n="200" id="iii.vi-Page_200" />very injurious in other ways to the faith of Christ. 
Persons have confused the accidental circumstances 
or language of the Apostolic times with the universal 
language of morality and truth. They have reduced 
human nature to very great straits; they have staked 
salvation upon the right use of a word; they have 
enlisted the noblest feelings of mankind in opposition to their ‘Gospel’. They have become mystics 
in the attempt to follow the Apostles, who were not 
mystics. Narrowness in their own way of life has 
led to exclusiveness in their judgements on other 
men. The undue stress which they have laid on 
particular precepts or texts of Scripture has closed 
their minds against its general purpose; the rigidness of their own rules has rendered it impossible 
that they should grow freely to ‘the stature of the 
perfect man’. They have ended in a verbal Christianity, which has preserved words when the meaning 
of them had changed, taking the form, while it 
quenched the life, of the Gospel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p30">Leaving the peculiar and relative aspect of the 
Pauline doctrine, as well as the scholastic and traditional one, we have again to ask the meaning of 
justification by faith. We may divide the subject, 
first, as it may be considered in the abstract; and, 
secondly, as personal to ourselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p31">I. Our justification may be regarded as an act on 
God’s part. It may be said that this act is continuous, and commensurate with our whole lives; 
that although ‘known unto God are all his works 
from the beginning’, yet that, speaking as men, and 
translating what we term the acts of God into 
human language, we are ever being more and more 
justified, as in theological writers we are said also to 
be more and more sanctified. At first sight it seems 
that to deny this involves an absurdity; it may be <pb n="201" id="iii.vi-Page_201" />thought a contradiction to maintain that we are 
justified at once, but sanctified all our life long. 
Yet perhaps this latter mode of statement is better 
than the other, because it presents two aspects of the 
truth instead of one only; it is also a nearer expression of the inward 
consciousness of the soul itself. For must we not admit that it is the 
unchangeable will of God that all mankind should be saved? Justification in the 
mind of the believer is the perception of this fact, which always was. It is not 
made more a fact by our knowing it for many years or our whole life. And this is 
the witness of experience. For he who is justified by faith does not 
go about doubting in himself or his future destiny, 
but trusting in God. From the first moment that 
he turns earnestly to God he believes that he is 
saved; not from any confidence in himself, but from 
an overpowering sense of the love of God and Christ. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p32">II. It is an old problem in philosophy,—What is 
the beginning of our moral being? What is that 
prior principle which makes good actions produce 
good habits? Which of those actions raises us 
above the world of sight? Plato would have 
answered, the contemplation of the idea of good. 
Some of ourselves would answer, by the substitution 
of a conception of moral growth for the mechanical 
theory of habits. Leaving out of sight our relation 
to God, we can only say, that we are fearfully and 
wonderfully made, with powers which we are unable 
to analyse. It is a parallel difficulty in religion 
which is met by the doctrine of righteousness by 
faith. We grow up spiritually, we cannot tell how; 
not by outward acts, nor always by energetic effort, 
but stilly and silently, by the grace of God descending upon us, as the dew falls upon the earth. When 
a person is apprehensive and excited about his future <pb n="202" id="iii.vi-Page_202" />state, straining every nerve lest he should fall short 
of the requirements of God, overpowered with the 
memory of his past sins,—that is not the temper of 
mind in which he can truly serve God, or work out 
his own salvation. Peace must go before as well as 
follow after; a peace, too, not to be found in the 
necessity of law (as philosophy has sometimes held), 
but in the sense of the love of God to His creatures. 
He has no right to this peace, and yet he has it; in 
the consciousness of his new state there is more than 
he can reasonably explain. At once and immediately 
the Gospel tells him that he is justified by faith, that 
his pardon is simultaneous with the moment of his 
belief, that he may go on his way rejoicing to fufil 
the duties of life; for, in human language, God is no 
longer angry with him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p33">III. Thus far, in the consideration of righteousness 
by faith, we have obtained two points of view, in 
which, though regarded in the abstract only, the 
truth of which these words are the symbol has still a 
meaning; first, as expressing the unchangeableness 
of the mercy of God; and, secondly, the mysteriousness of human action. As we approach nearer, we 
are unavoidably led to regard the gift of righteousness rather in reference to the subject than to the 
object, in relation to man rather than God. What 
quality, feeling, temper, habit in ourselves answers to 
it? It may be more or less conscious to us, more of 
a state and less of a feeling, showing itself rather in 
our lives than our lips. But for these differences we 
can make allowance. It is the same faith still, under 
various conditions and circumstances, and sometimes 
taking different names.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p34">IV. The expression ‘righteousness by faith’ indicates the personal character of salvation; it is not 
the tale of works that we do, but we ourselves who <pb n="203" id="iii.vi-Page_203" />are accepted of God. Who can bear to think of his 
own actions as they are seen by the eye of the 
Almighty? Looking at their defective performance, 
or analysing them into the secondary motives out of 
which they have sprung, do we seem to have any 
ground on which we can stand; is there anything 
which satisfies ourselves? Yet, knowing that our 
own works cannot abide the judgement of God, we 
know also that His love is not proportioned to them. 
He is a Person who deals with us as persons over whom 
He has an absolute right, who have nevertheless 
an endless value to Him. When He might exact all, 
He forgives all; the ‘kingdom of heaven’ is like not 
only to a Master taking account with his servants, 
but to a Father going out to meet his returning son. 
The symbol and mean of this personal relation of 
man to God is faith; and the righteousness which 
consists not in what we do, but in what we are, is the 
righteousness of faith.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p35">V. Faith may be spoken of, in the language of the 
Epistle to the Hebrews, as the substance of things 
unseen. But what are the things unseen? Not only 
an invisible world ready to flash through the 
material at the appearance of Christ; not angels, or 
powers of darkness, or even God Himself ‘sitting’, as 
the Old Testament described, ‘on the circle of the 
heavens’; but the kingdom of truth and justice, the things that are within, of 
which God is the centre, and with which men everywhere by faith hold communion. Faith is the belief in the existence of this 
kingdom; that is, in the truth and justice and 
mercy of God, who disposes all things—not, perhaps, 
in our judgement for the greatest happiness of His 
creatures, but absolutely in accordance with our 
moral notions. And that this is not seen to be the 
case here, makes it a matter of faith that it will be <pb n="204" id="iii.vi-Page_204" />so in some way that we do not at present comprehend. He that believes on God believes, first, 
that He is; and, secondly, that He is the Rewarder 
of them that seek Him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p36">VI. Now, if we go on to ask what gives this assurance of the truth and justice of God, the answer is, 
the life and death of Christ, who is the Son of God, 
and the Revelation of God. We know what He 
himself has told us of God, and we cannot conceive 
perfect goodness separate from perfect truth; nay, 
this goodness itself is the only conception we can 
form of God, if we confess what the mere immensity 
of the material world tends to suggest, that the 
Almighty is not a natural or even a supernatural 
power, but a Being of whom the reason and conscience of man have a truer conception than imagination in its highest flights. He is not in the storm, 
nor in the thunder, nor in the earthquake, but ‘in 
the still small voice’. And this image of God as He 
reveals himself in the heart of man is ‘Christ in us 
the hope of glory’; Christ as He once was upon 
earth in His sufferings rather than His miracles,—the image of goodness and truth and peace and love.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p37">We are on the edge of a theological difficulty; for 
who can deny that the image of that goodness may 
fade from the mind’s eye after so many centuries, or 
that there are those who recognize the idea and may 
be unable to admit the fact? Can we say that this 
error of the head is also a corruption of the will? The 
lives of such unbelievers in the facts of Christianity 
would sometimes refute our explanation. And yet it 
is true that Providence has made our spiritual life 
dependent on the belief in certain truths, and 
those truths run up into matters of fact, with the 
belief in which they have ever been associated; it is 
true, also, that the most important moral consequences <pb n="205" id="iii.vi-Page_205" />flow from unbelief. We grant the difficulty: no 
complete answer can be given to it on this side the grave. Doubtless God has 
provided a way that the sceptic no less than the believer shall receive his due; 
He does not need our timid counsels for the protection of the truth. If among 
those who have rejected the facts of the Gospel history some have been rash, 
hypercritical, inflated with the pride of intellect, or secretly alienated by 
sensuality from the faith of Christ,—there have been others, also, upon whom we 
may conceive to rest a portion of that blessing which comes to such as ‘have not 
seen and yet have believed’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p38">VII. In the Epistles of St. Paul, and yet more in 
the Epistle to the Hebrews, the relation of Christ to 
mankind is expressed under figures of speech taken 
from the Mosaic dispensation: He is the Sacrifice 
for the sins of men, ‘the Lamb of God that taketh 
away the sins of the world’; the Antitype of all the 
types, the fulfilment in His own person of the Jewish 
law. Such words may give comfort to those who 
think of God under human imagery, but they seem 
to require explanation when we rise to the contemplation of Him as the God of truth, without parts or 
passions, who knows all things, and cannot be angry 
with any, or see them other than they truly are. 
What is indicated by them, to us ‘who are dead to 
the law’, is, that God has manifested himself in 
Christ as the God of mercy; who is more ready to 
hear than we to pray; who has forgiven us almost 
before we ask Him; who has given us His only Son, 
and how will He not with Him also give us all 
things? They intimate, on God’s part, that He is 
not extreme to mark what is done amiss; in human 
language, ‘he is touched with the feeling of our 
infirmities’: on our part, that we say to God, ‘Not <pb n="206" id="iii.vi-Page_206" />of ourselves, but of thy grace and mercy, O Lord’. Not in the fulness of life and health, nor in the midst 
of business, nor in the schools of theology; but in 
the sick chamber, where are no more earthly interests, 
and in the hour of death, we have before us the 
living image of the truth of justification by faith, 
when man acknowledges, on the confines of another 
world, the unprofitableness of his own good deeds, 
and the goodness of God even in afflicting him, and 
his absolute reliance not on works of righteousness 
that he has done, but on the Divine mercy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p39">VIII. A true faith has been sometimes defined to 
be not a faith in the unseen merely, or in God or 
Christ, but a personal assurance of salvation. Such 
a feeling may be only the veil of sensualism; it may 
be also the noble confidence of St. Paul. ‘I am 
persuaded that neither death, nor life, nor angels, 
nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor 
things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other 
creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of 
God which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.’ It may be 
an emotion, resting on no other ground except that 
we believe; or, a conviction deeply rooted in our life 
and character. Scripture and reason alike seem to 
require this belief in our own salvation: and yet to assume that we are at the 
end of the race may make us lag in our course. Whatever danger there is in the 
doctrine of the Divine decrees, the danger is nearer home, and more liable to 
influence practice, when our faith takes the form of personal assurance. How, 
then, are we to escape from the dilemma, and have a rational confidence in the 
mercy of God?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p40">IX. This confidence must rest, first, on a sense of 
the truth and justice of God, rising above perplexities 
of fact in the world around us, or the tangle of 
metaphysical or theological difficulties. But although <pb n="207" id="iii.vi-Page_207" />such a sense of the truth or justice of God is the 
beginning of our peace, yet a link of connexion is 
wanting before we can venture to apply to ourselves 
that which we acknowledge in the abstract. The 
justice of God may lead to our condemnation as 
well as to our justification. Are we then, in the 
language of the ancient tragedy, to say that no one 
can be counted happy before he dies, or that salvation 
is only granted when the end of our course is seen? 
Not so; the Gospel encourages us to regard ourselves 
as already saved; for we have communion with 
Christ and appropriate His work by faith. And this 
appropriation means nothing short of the renunciation 
of self and the taking up of the cross of Christ in 
daily life. Whether such an imitation or appropriation of Christ is illusive or real,—a new mould of 
nature or only an outward and superficial impression, 
is a question not to be answered by any further 
theological distinction, but by an honest and good 
heart searching into itself. Then only, when we 
surrender ourselves into the hands of God, when we 
ask Him to show us to ourselves as we truly are, 
when we allow ourselves in no sin, when we attribute 
nothing to our own merits, when we test our faith, 
not by the sincerity of an hour, but of months and 
years, we learn the true meaning of that word in 
which, better than any other, the nature of righteousness by faith is summed up,—peace.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p41">‘And now abideth faith, hope, and love, these 
three; but the greatest of these is love.’ There 
seems to be a contradiction in love being the ‘greatest’, when faith is the medium of acceptance. Love, according to some, is preferred to faith, because 
it reaches to another life; when faith and hope are 
swallowed up in sight, love remains still. Love, 
according to others, has the first place, because it is <pb n="208" id="iii.vi-Page_208" />Divine as well as human; it is the love of God to 
man, as well as of man to God. Perhaps, the order 
of precedence is sufficiently explained by the occasion; 
to a Church torn by divisions the Apostle says, ‘that 
the first of Christian graces is love’. Another 
thought, however, is suggested by these words, which 
has a bearing on our present subject. It is this, that 
in using the received terms of theology, we must also 
acknowledge their relative and transient character. 
Christian truth has many modes of statement; love 
is the more natural expression to St. John, faith to 
St. Paul. The indwelling of Christ or of the Spirit 
of God, grace, faith, hope, love, are not parts of 
a system, but powers or aspects of the Christian life. 
Human minds are different, and the same mind is 
not the same at different times; and the best of men 
nowadays have but a feeble consciousness of spiritual 
truths. We ought not to dim that consciousness by 
insisting on a single formula; and therefore while 
speaking of faith as the instrument of justification, 
because faith indicates the apprehensive, dependent 
character of the believer’s relation to Christ, we are 
bound also to deny that the Gospel is contained in 
any word, or the Christian life inseparably linked to 
any one quality. We must acknowledge the imperfection of language and thought, and seek rather to 
describe than to define the work of God in the soul, 
which has as many forms as the tempers, capacities, 
circumstances, and accidents of our nature.</p><pb n="209" id="iii.vi-Page_209" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Essay on Atonement and Satisfaction." id="iii.vii" prev="iii.vi" next="iv">
<h2 id="iii.vii-p0.1">ESSAY ON ATONEMENT AND 
SATISFACTION</h2>
<p class="normal" style="font-size:90%" id="iii.vii-p1">‘Sacrifice and offering thou wouldest 
not . . . Then said I, Lo, I come to do thy will, O God.’—<scripRef passage="Psa 40:6-8" id="iii.vii-p1.1" parsed="|Ps|40|6|40|8" osisRef="Bible:Ps.40.6-Ps.40.8">Ps. xl. 6-8</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p2">THE doctrine of the Atonement has often been 
explained in a way at which our moral feelings revolt. 
God is represented as angry with us for what we 
never did; He is ready to inflict a disproportionate 
punishment on us for what we are; He is satisfied 
by the sufferings of His Son in our stead. The sin 
of Adam is first imputed to us; then the righteousness of Christ. The imperfection of human law is 
transferred to the Divine; or rather a figment of 
law which has no real existence. The death of 
Christ is also explained by the analogy of the 
ancient rite of sacrifice. He is a victim laid upon 
the altar to appease the wrath of God. The institutions and ceremonies of the Mosaical religion are 
applied to Him. He is further said to bear the 
infinite punishment of infinite sin. When He had 
suffered or paid the penalty, God is described as 
granting Him the salvation of mankind in return.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p3">I shall endeavour to show, (1) that these conceptions of the work of Christ have no foundation in 
Scripture; (2) that their growth may be traced in 
ecclesiastical history; (3) that the only sacrifice, 
atonement, or satisfaction, with which the Christian 
has to do, is a moral and spiritual one; not the 
pouring out of blood upon the earth, but the living 
sacrifice ‘to do thy will, O God’; in which the <pb n="210" id="iii.vii-Page_210" />believer has part as well as his Lord; about the 
meaning of which there can be no more question in 
our day than there was in the first ages.</p>
<h3 id="iii.vii-p3.1">§ 1.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p4">It is difficult to concentrate the authority of 
Scripture on points of controversy. For Scripture 
is not doctrine but teaching; it arises naturally out 
of the circumstances of the writers; it is not intended 
to meet the intellectual refinements of modern times. 
The words of our Saviour, ‘My kingdom is not of 
this world’, admit of a wide application, to systems 
of knowledge, as well as to systems of government 
and politics. The ‘bread of life’ is not an elaborate 
theology. The revelation which Scripture makes to 
us of the will of God, does not turn upon the exact 
use of language. (‘Lo, O man, he hath showed thee 
what he required of thee; to do justly and to love 
mercy, and to walk humbly with thy God.’) The 
books of Scripture were written by different authors, 
and in different ages of the world; we cannot, there 
fore, apply them with the minuteness and precision 
of a legal treatise. The Old Testament is not on 
all points the same with the New; for ‘Moses allowed 
of some things for the hardness of their hearts’; nor 
the Law with the Prophets, for there were ‘proverbs in the house of Israel’ that were reversed; nor 
does the Gospel, which is simple and universal, in 
all respects agree with the Epistles which have 
reference to the particular state of the first converts; 
nor is the teaching of St. James, who admits works 
as a coefficient with faith in the justification of man, 
absolutely identical with that of St. Paul, who asserts 
righteousness by faith only; nor is the character of 
all the Epistles of St. Paul, written as they were at 
different times amid the changing scenes of life, <pb n="211" id="iii.vii-Page_211" />precisely the same; nor does he himself claim an 
equal authority for all his precepts. No theory of 
inspiration can obliterate these differences; or rather 
none can be true which does not admit them. The 
neglect of them reduces the books of Scripture to 
an unmeaning unity, and effectually seals up their 
true sense. But if we acknowledge this natural 
diversity of form, this perfect humanity of Scripture, 
we must, at any rate in some general way, adjust 
the relation of the different parts to one another 
before we apply its words to the establishment of 
any doctrine.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p5">Nor again is the citation of a single text sufficient 
to prove a doctrine; nor must consequences be added 
on, which are not found in Scripture, nor figures of 
speech reasoned about, as though they conveyed 
exact notions. An accidental similarity of expression 
is not to be admitted as an authority; nor a mystical allusion, which has been gathered from Scripture, according to some method which in other 
writings the laws of language and logic would not 
justify. When engaged in controversy with Roman 
Catholics, about the doctrine of purgatory, or transubstantiation, or the authority of the successors of 
St. Peter, we are willing to admit these principles. 
They are equally true when the subject of inquiry is 
the atoning work of Christ. We must also distinguish the application of a passage in religious discourse from its original meaning. The more obvious 
explanation which is received in our own day, or 
by our own branch of the Church, will sometimes 
have to be set aside for one more difficult, because 
less familiar, which is drawn from the context. 
Nor is it allowable to bar an interpretation of 
Scripture from a regard to doctrinal consequences. 
Further, it is necessary that we should make allowance <pb n="212" id="iii.vii-Page_212" />for the manner in which ideas were represented 
in the ages at which the books of Scripture were 
written which cannot be so lively to us as to contemporaries. Nor can we deny that texts may be 
quoted on both sides of a controversy, as for example, 
in the controversy respecting predestination. For in 
religious, as in other differences, there is often truth 
on both sides.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p6">The drift of the preceding remarks is not to show 
that there is any ambiguity or uncertainty in the 
witness of Scripture to the great truths of morality 
and religion. Nay, rather the universal voice of the 
Old Testament and the New proclaims that there 
is one God of infinite justice, goodness, and truth: 
and the writers of the New Testament agree in 
declaring that Jesus Christ, the Son of God, is the 
Saviour of the world. There can never, by any 
possibility, be a doubt that our Lord and St. Paul 
taught the doctrine of a future life, and of a judgement, at which men would give an account of the 
deeds done in the body. It is no matter for regret 
that the essentials of the Gospel are within the 
reach of a child’s understanding. But this clearness 
of Scripture about the great truths of religion does 
not extend to the distinctions and developments of 
theological systems; it rather seems to contrast with 
them. It is one thing to say that ‘Christ is the 
Saviour of the world’, or that ‘we are reconciled to 
God through Christ’, and another thing to affirm 
that the Levitical or heathen sacrifices typified the 
death of Christ; or that the death of Christ has 
a sacrificial import, and is an atonement or satisfaction for the sins of men. The latter positions 
involve great moral and intellectual difficulties; 
many things have to be considered, before we can 
allow that the phraseology of Scripture is to be <pb n="213" id="iii.vii-Page_213" />caught up and applied in this way. For we may 
easily dress up in the externals of the New Testament a doctrine which is really at variance with the 
Spirit of Christ and His Apostles, and we may impart to this doctrine, by the help of living tradition, 
that is to say, custom and religious use, a sacredness 
yet greater than is derived from such a fallacious 
application of Scripture language. It happens almost 
unavoidably (and our only chance of guarding against 
the illusion is to be aware of it) that we are more 
under the influence of rhetoric in theology than in 
other branches of knowledge; our minds are so 
constituted that what we often hear we are ready 
to believe, especially when it falls in with previous 
convictions or wants. But he who desires to know 
whether the statements above referred to have any 
real objective foundation in the New Testament, 
will carefully weigh the following considerations:—Whether there is any reason for interpreting the 
New Testament by the analogy of the Old? Whether 
the sacrificial expressions which occur in the New 
Testament, and on which the question chiefly turns, 
are to be interpreted spiritually or literally? Whether 
the use of such expressions may not be a figurative 
mode of the time, which did not necessarily recall 
the thing signified any more than the popular use 
of the term ‘Sacrifice’ among ourselves? He will 
consider further whether this language is employed 
vaguely, or definitely? Whether it is the chief 
manner of expressing the work of Christ, or one 
among many? Whether it is found to occur equally 
in every part of the New Testament; for example, 
in the Gospels, as well as in the Epistles? Whether 
the more frequent occurrence of it in particular 
books, as for instance, in the Epistle to the Hebrews, 
may not be explained by the peculiar object or <pb n="214" id="iii.vii-Page_214" />circumstances of the writer? Whether other figures 
of speech, such as death, life, resurrection with 
Christ, are not equally frequent, which have never 
yet been made the foundation of any doctrine? Lastly, whether this language of 
sacrifice is not applied to the believer as well as to his Lord, and whether the 
believer is not spoken of as sharing the sufferings of his Lord?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p7">I. All Christians agree that there is a connexion 
between the Old Testament and the New: ‘<span lang="LA" id="iii.vii-p7.1">Novum Testamentum in vetere 
patet; Vetus Testamentum 
in novo patet</span>’: ‘I am not come to destroy the law 
and the prophets, but to fulfil.’ But, respecting 
the nature of the revelation or fulfilment which is 
implied in these expressions, they are not equally 
agreed. Some conceive the Old and New Testaments 
to be ‘double one against the other’; the one being 
the type, and the other the antitype, the ceremonies 
of the Law, and the symbols and imagery of the 
Prophets, supplying to them the forms of thought 
and religious ideas of the Gospel. Even the history 
of the Jewish people has been sometimes thought to 
be an anticipation or parallel of the history of the 
Christian world; many accidental circumstances in 
the narrative of Scripture being likewise taken as an 
example of the Christian life. The relation between 
the Old and New Testaments has been regarded by 
others from a different point of view, as a continuous 
one, which may be described under some image of 
growth or development; the facts and ideas of the 
one leading on to the facts and ideas of the other; 
and the two together forming one record of ‘the 
increasing purpose which through the ages ran’. This continuity, however, is broken at one point, 
and the parts separate and reunite like ancient and 
modern civilization, though the connexion is nearer, <pb n="215" id="iii.vii-Page_215" />and of another kind; the Messiah, in whom the 
hopes of the Jewish people centre, being the first 
born of a new creation, the Son of Man and the Son 
of God. It is necessary, moreover, to distinguish 
the connexion of fact from that of language and 
idea; because the Old Testament is not only the 
preparation for the New, but also the figure and 
expression of it. Those who hold the first of these 
two views, viz. the reduplication of the Old Testament in the New, rest their opinion chiefly on two 
grounds. First, it seems incredible to them, and 
repugnant to their conception of a Divine revelation, 
that the great apparatus of rites and ceremonies, 
with which, even at this distance of time, they are 
intimately acquainted, should have no inner and 
symbolical meaning; that the Jewish nation for 
many ages should have carried with it a load of 
forms only; that the words of Moses which they ‘still hear read in the synagogue every Sabbath-Day’, and which they often read in their own households, 
should relate only to matters of outward observance; 
just as they are unwilling to believe that the prophecies, which they also read, have no reference 
to the historical events of modern times. And, 
secondly, they are swayed by the authority of the 
Epistle to the Hebrews, the writer of which has 
made the Old Testament the allegory of the New.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p8">It will be considered hereafter what is to be said 
in answer to the last of these arguments. The first 
is perhaps sufficiently answered by the analogy of 
other ancient religions. It would be ridiculous to 
assume a spiritual meaning in the Homeric rites and 
sacrifices; although they may be different in other 
respects, have we any more reason for inferring such 
a meaning in the Mosaic? Admitting the application which is made of a few of them by the author of <pb n="216" id="iii.vii-Page_216" />the Epistle to the Hebrews to be their original 
intention, the great mass would still remain un 
explained, and yet they are all alike contained in the 
same Revelation. It may seem natural to us to 
suppose that God taught His people like children by 
the help of outward objects. But no <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vii-p8.1">a priori</span></i> 
supposition of this kind, no fancy, however natural, 
of a symmetry or coincidence which may be traced 
between the Old Testament and the New, nor the 
frequent repetition of such a theory in many forms, is 
an answer to the fact. That fact is the silence of 
the Old Testament itself. If the sacrifices of the 
Mosaical religion were really symbolical of the death 
of Christ, how can it be accounted for that no trace 
of this symbolism appears in the books of Moses 
themselves? that prophets and righteous men of old 
never gave this interpretation to them? that the 
lawgiver is intent only on the sign, and says nothing 
of the thing signified? No other book is ever 
supposed to teach truths about which it is wholly 
silent. We do not imagine the Iliad and Odyssey to 
be a revelation of the Platonic or Socratic philosophy. The circumstance that these poems received 
this or some other allegorical explanation from a 
school of Alexandrian critics, does not incline us to 
believe that such an explanation is a part of their 
original meaning. The human mind does not work 
in this occult manner; language was not really given 
men to conceal their thoughts; plain precepts or 
statements do not contain hidden mysteries.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p9">It may be said that the Levitical rites and offerings had a meaning, not for the Jews, but for us, 
‘on 
whom the ends of the world are come’. Moses, 
David, Isaiah were unacquainted with this meaning; 
it was reserved for those who lived after the event to 
which they referred had taken place to discover it. <pb n="217" id="iii.vii-Page_217" />Such an afterthought may be natural to us, who are 
ever tracing a literary or mystical connexion between 
the Old Testament and the New; it would have 
been very strange to us, had we lived in the ages 
before the coming of Christ. It is incredible that 
God should have instituted rites and ceremonies, 
which were to be observed as forms by a whole 
people throughout their history, to teach mankind 
fifteen hundred years afterwards, uncertainly and in 
a figure, a lesson which Christ taught plainly and 
without a figure. Such an assumption confuses the 
application of Scripture with its original meaning; 
the use of language in the New Testament with the 
facts of the Old. Further, it does away with all 
certainty in the interpretation of Scripture. If we 
can introduce the New Testament into the Old, we 
may with equal right introduce Tradition or Church 
History into the New.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p10">The question here raised has a very important 
bearing on the use of the figures of atonement and 
sacrifice in the New Testament. For if it could be 
shown that the sacrifices which were offered up in 
the Levitical worship were anticipatory only; that 
the law too declared itself to be ‘a shadow of good 
things to come’; that Moses had himself spoken ‘of 
the reproach of Christ’; in that case the slightest 
allusion in the New Testament to the customs or 
words of the law would have a peculiar interest. 
We should be justified in referring to them as 
explanatory of the work of Christ, in studying the 
Levitical distinctions respecting offerings with a 
more than antiquarian interest, in ‘disputing about 
purifying’ and modes of expiation. But if not; if, 
in short, we are only reflecting the present on the 
past, or perhaps confusing both together, and 
interpreting Christianity by Judaism, and Judaism <pb n="218" id="iii.vii-Page_218" />by Christianity; then the sacrificial language of the 
New Testament loses its depth and significance, or 
rather acquires a higher, that is, a spiritual one.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p11">II. Of such an explanation, if it had really existed 
when the Mosaic religion was still a national form of 
worship, traces would occur in the writings of the 
Psalmists and the Prophets; for these furnish a connecting link between the Old Testament and the 
New. But this is not the case; the Prophets are, 
for the most part, unconscious of the law, or silent 
respecting its obligations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p12">In many places, their independence of the Mosaical religion passes into a kind of opposition to it. 
The inward and spiritual truth asserts itself, not as 
an explanation of the ceremonial observance, but in 
defiance of it. The ‘undergrowth of morality’ is 
putting forth shoots in spite of the deadness of the 
ceremonial hull. <scripRef passage="Isaiah i. 13" id="iii.vii-p12.1" parsed="|Isa|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.13">Isaiah i. 13</scripRef>: ‘Bring no more vain 
oblations; incense is an abomination unto me; the 
new moons and sabbaths, the calling of assemblies, 
I cannot away with; it is iniquity, even the solemn 
meeting.’ <scripRef passage="Micah vi. 6" id="iii.vii-p12.2" parsed="|Mic|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mic.6.6">Micah vi. 6</scripRef>: ‘Wherewith shall I come before the Lord, or bow myself 
before the high God? shall I come before him with burnt offerings, with calves 
of a year old? Will the Lord be pleased with thousands of rams, or with ten 
thousands of rivers of oil?’ <scripRef passage="Psa 50:10" id="iii.vii-p12.3" parsed="|Ps|50|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.10">Psalm 1. 10</scripRef>: 
‘All the beasts of the forests are 
mine, and so are the cattle upon a thousand hills: 
If I were hungry I would not tell thee.’ We cannot 
doubt that in passages like these we are bursting the 
bonds of the Levitical or ceremonial dispensation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p13">The spirit of prophecy, speaking by Isaiah, does 
not say ‘I will have mercy as well as sacrifice’, but ‘I will have mercy and not (or rather than) sacrifice’. In the words of the Psalmist, Sacrifice and offering 
thou wouldest not; then said I, Lo, I come to do <pb n="219" id="iii.vii-Page_219" />thy will, O God’; 
‘The sacrifices of God are a 
broken spirit’: or again, ‘A bruised reed shall he 
not break, and smoking flax shall he not quench; 
he shall bring forth judgement unto truth’: or 
again, according to the image both of Isaiah and 
Jeremiah (<scripRef passage="Isa. liii. 7" id="iii.vii-p13.1" parsed="|Isa|53|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.7">Isa. liii. 7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Jer. xi. 19" id="iii.vii-p13.2" parsed="|Jer|11|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.11.19">Jer. xi. 19</scripRef>), which seems to 
have passed before the vision of John the Baptist 
(<scripRef passage="John i. 36" id="iii.vii-p13.3" parsed="|John|1|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.36">John i. 36</scripRef>), ‘He is brought as a lamb to the 
slaughter, and as a sheep before her shearers is 
dumb’. These are the points at which the Old and 
New Testaments most nearly touch, the (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii-p13.4">τύποι</span>) types 
or ensamples of the one which we find in the other, 
the pre-notions or preparations with which we pass 
from Moses and the Prophets to the Gospel of 
Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p14">III. It is hard to imagine that there can be any 
truer expression of the Gospel than the words of 
Christ himself, or that any truth omitted by Him 
is essential to the Gospel. ‘The disciple is not 
above his master, nor the servant greater than his 
lord.’ The philosophy of Plato was not better under 
stood by his followers than by himself, nor can we 
allow that the Gospel is to be interpreted by the 
Epistles, or that the Sermon on the Mount is only 
half Christian and needs the fuller inspiration or 
revelation of St. Paul or the author of the Epistle 
to the Hebrews. There is no trace in the words of 
our Saviour of any omission or imperfection; there 
is no indication in the Epistles of any intention to 
complete or perfect them. How strange would it 
have seemed in the Apostle St. Paul, who thought 
himself unworthy ‘to be called an Apostle because 
he persecuted the Church of God’, to find that his 
own words were preferred in after ages to those of 
Christ himself!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p15">There is no study of theology which is likely to <pb n="220" id="iii.vii-Page_220" />exercise a more elevating influence on the individual, 
or a more healing one on divisions of opinion, than 
the study of the words of Christ himself. The heart 
is its own witness to them; all Christian sects acknowledge them; they seem to escape or rise above the 
region or atmosphere of controversy. The form in 
which they exhibit the Gospel to us is the simplest 
and also the deepest; they are more free from details 
than any other part of Scripture, and they are 
absolutely independent of personal and national influences. In them is contained the expression of the 
inner life, of mankind, and of the Church; there, 
too, the individual beholds, as in a glass, the image 
of a goodness which is not of this world. To rank 
their authority below that of Apostles and Evangelists is to give up the best hope of reuniting Christendom in itself, and of making Christianity a universal 
religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p16">And Christ himself hardly even in a figure uses 
the word ‘sacrifice’; never with the least reference 
to His own life or death. There are many ways in 
which our Lord describes His relation to His Father 
and to mankind. His disciples are to be one with 
Him, even as He is one with the Father; whatsoever 
things He seeth the Father do He doeth. He says, ‘I am the resurrection and the life’; or, 
‘I am the 
way, the truth, and the life’; and, ‘No man cometh 
unto the Father but by me’; and again, ‘Whatsoever things ye shall ask in my name shall be given 
you’; and once again, ‘I will pray the Father, and 
he shall give you another comforter’. Most of His 
words are simple, like ‘a man talking to his friends’; 
and their impressiveness and beauty partly flow from 
this simplicity. He speaks of His ‘decease too which 
he should accomplish at Jerusalem’, but not in sacrificial language. ‘And now I go my way to him that <pb n="221" id="iii.vii-Page_221" />sent me’; and ‘Greater love hath no man than this, 
that a man lay down his life for his friends’. Once 
indeed He says, ‘The bread that I give is my flesh, 
which I give for the salvation of the world’; to which 
He himself adds, ‘The words that I speak unto you 
they are spirit and they are truth’, a commentary 
which should be applied not only to these but to all 
other figurative expressions which occur in the New 
Testament. In the words of institution of the Lord’s supper, He also speaks of His death as in some way 
connected with the remission of sins. But among all 
the figures of speech under which He describes His 
work in the world,—the vine, the good shepherd, the 
door, the light of the world, the bread of life, the 
water of life, the corner stone, the temple,—none 
contains any sacrificial allusion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p17">The parables of Christ have a natural and ethical 
character. They are only esoteric in as far as the 
hardness or worldliness of men’s hearts prevents their 
understanding or receiving them. There is a danger 
of our making them mean too much rather than too 
little, that is, of winning a false interest for them by 
applying them mystically or taking them as a thesis 
for dialectical or rhetorical exercise. For example, 
if we say that the guest who came to the marriage 
supper without a wedding-garment represents a person clothed in his own righteousness instead of the 
righteousness of Christ, that is an explanation of 
which there is not a trace in the words of the parable itself. That is an illustration of the manner in 
which we are not to gather doctrines from Scripture. 
For there is nothing which we may not in this way 
superinduce on the plainest lessons of our Saviour.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p18">Reading the parables, then, simply and naturally, 
we find in them no indication of the doctrine of 
atonement or satisfaction. They form a very large <pb n="222" id="iii.vii-Page_222" />portion of the sayings which have been recorded of 
our Saviour while He was on earth; and they teach 
a great number of separate lessons. But there is no 
hint contained in them of that view of the death of 
Christ which is sometimes regarded as the centre of 
the Gospel. There is no ‘difficulty in the nature of 
things’ which prevents the father going out to meet 
the prodigal son. No other condition is required 
of the justification of the publican except the true 
sense of his own unworthiness. The work of those 
labourers who toiled for one hour only in the vine 
yard is not supplemented by the merits and deserts 
of another. The reward for the cup of cold water 
is not denied to those who are unaware that He to 
whom it is given is the Lord. The parables of the 
Good Samaritan, of the Fig-tree, of the Talents, do 
not recognize the distinction of faith and works. Other 
sayings and doings of our Lord while He was on 
earth imply the same unconsciousness or neglect of 
the refinements of later ages. The power of the Son 
of Man to forgive sins is not dependent on the satisfaction which He is to offer 
for them. The Sermon on the Mount, which is the extension of the law to thought 
as well as action, and the two great commandments in which the law is summed up, are 
equally the expression of the Gospel. The mind of 
Christ is in its own place, far away from the op 
positions of modern theology. Like that of the 
prophets, His relation to the law of Moses is one 
of neutrality; He has another lesson to teach which 
comes immediately from God. ‘The Scribes and 
Pharisees sit in Moses’ seat—’ or, ‘Moses, because 
of the hardness of your hearts,—’ or, ‘Which of you 
hath an ox or an ass,—’ or, ‘Ye fools, did not he 
that made that which is without make that which is 
within’. He does not say, ‘Behold in me the true <pb n="223" id="iii.vii-Page_223" />Sacrifice’; or, ‘I that speak unto you am the victim 
and priest’. He has nothing to do with legal and 
ceremonial observances. There is a sort of natural 
irony with which He regards the world around Him. 
It was as though He would not have touched the 
least of the Levitical commandments; and yet ‘not 
one stone was to be left upon another’ as the indirect effect of His teaching. So that it would be 
equally true: ‘I am not come to destroy the law 
but to fulfil’; and ‘Destroy this temple and in three 
days I will raise it up again’. ‘My kingdom is not 
of this world’, yet it shall subdue the kingdoms of 
this world; and, the Prince of Peace will not ‘bring 
peace on earth, but a sword’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p19">There is a mystery in the life and death of Christ; 
that is to say, there is more than we know or are 
perhaps capable of knowing. The relation in which 
He stood both to His Father and to mankind is 
imperfectly revealed to us; we do not fully under 
stand what may be termed in a figure His inner mind 
or consciousness. Expressions occur which are like 
flashes of this inner self, and seem to come from 
another world. There are also mixed modes which 
blend earth and heaven. There are circumstances in 
our Lord’s life, too, of a similar nature, such as the 
transfiguration, or the agony in the garden, of which 
the Scripture records only the outward fact. Least 
of all do we pretend to fathom the import of His 
death. He died for us, in the language of the 
Gospels, in the same sense that He lived for us; He ‘bore our sins’ in the same sense that He 
‘bore our 
diseases’ (<scripRef passage="Matt. viii. 17" id="iii.vii-p19.1" parsed="|Matt|8|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.17">Matt. viii. 17</scripRef>). He died by the hands of 
sinners as a malefactor, the innocent for the guilty, 
Jesus instead of Barabbas, because it was necessary ‘that one man should die for that nation, and not 
for that nation only’; as a righteous man laying <pb n="224" id="iii.vii-Page_224" />down his life for his friends, as a hero to save his 
country, as a martyr to bear witness to the truth. 
He died as the Son of God, free to lay down His life; 
confident that He would have power to take it again. 
More than this is meant; and more than human 
speech can tell. But we do not fill up the void of 
our knowledge by drawing out figures of speech into 
consequences at variance with the attributes of God. 
No external mode of describing or picturing the work 
of Christ realizes its inward nature. Neither will 
the reproduction of our own feelings in a doctrinal 
form supply any objective support or ground of the 
Christian faith.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p20">IV. Two of the General Epistles and two of the 
Epistles of St. Paul have no bearing on our present 
subject. These are the Epistles of St. James and 
St. Jude, and the two Epistles to the Thessalonians. 
Their silence, like that of the Gospels, is at least 
a negative proof that the doctrine of Sacrifice or 
Satisfaction is not a central truth of Christianity. 
The remainder of the New Testament will be 
sufficiently considered under two heads: first, the 
remaining Epistles of St. Paul; and, secondly, the 
Epistle to the Hebrews. The difficulties which arise 
respecting these are the same as the difficulties which 
apply in a less degree to one or two passages in the 
Epistles of St. Peter and St. John, and in the book 
of Revelation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p21">It is not to be denied that the language of 
Sacrifice and Substitution occurs in the Epistles 
of St. Paul. Instances of the former are furnished 
by <scripRef passage="Rom. iii. 23" id="iii.vii-p21.1" parsed="|Rom|3|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.23">Rom. iii. 23</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rom 3:25" id="iii.vii-p21.2" parsed="|Rom|3|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.25">25</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. v. 7" id="iii.vii-p21.3" parsed="|1Cor|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.7">1 Cor. v. 7</scripRef>: of the latter by 
<scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 20" id="iii.vii-p21.4" parsed="|Gal|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.20">Gal. ii. 20</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal 3:13" id="iii.vii-p21.5" parsed="|Gal|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.13">iii. 13</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p22"><scripRef passage="Rom. iii. 23-25" id="iii.vii-p22.1" parsed="|Rom|3|23|3|25" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.23-Rom.3.25">Rom. iii. 23-25</scripRef>: ‘For all have sinned, and come 
short of the glory of God; being justified freely by 
his grace, through the redemption that is in Christ <pb n="225" id="iii.vii-Page_225" />Jesus: whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation 
through faith by his blood, to declare his righteousness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p23"><scripRef passage="1 Cor. v. 7" id="iii.vii-p23.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.7">1 Cor. v. 7</scripRef>: ‘Christ our passover is sacrificed [for us]; 
therefore let us keep the feast, not with old leaven, neither with the leaven of 
malice and wickedness; but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p24">These two passages are a fair example of a few others. About 
the translation and explanation of the first of them interpreters differ. But 
the differences are not such as to affect our present question. For that 
question is a general one, viz. whether these, and similar sacrificial 
expressions, are passing figures of speech, or appointed signs or symbols of the 
death of Christ. On which it may be observed:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p25">First: That these expressions are not the peculiar or 
characteristic modes in which the Apostle describes the relation of the believer 
to his Lord. For one instance of the use of sacrificial language, five or six 
might be cited of the language of identity or communion, in which the believer is described as one 
with his Lord in all the stages of His life and death. 
But this language is really inconsistent with the 
other. For if Christ is one with the believer, He 
cannot be regarded strictly as a victim who takes 
his place. And the stage of Christ’s being which 
coincides, and is specially connected by the Apostle, 
with the justification of man, is not His death, but 
His resurrection (<scripRef passage="Rom. iv. 25" id="iii.vii-p25.1" parsed="|Rom|4|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.25">Rom. iv. 25</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p26">Secondly: These sacrificial expressions, as also the 
vicarious ones of which we shall hereafter speak, 
belong to the religious language of the age. They 
are found in Philo; and the Old Testament itself 
had already given them a spiritual or figurative 
application. There is no more reason to suppose <pb n="226" id="iii.vii-Page_226" />that the word ‘sacrifice’ suggested the actual rite in 
the Apostolic age than in our own. It was a solemn 
religious idea, not a fact. The Apostles at Jerusalem 
saw the smoke of the daily sacrifice; the Apostle 
St. Paul beheld victims blazing on many altars in 
heathen cities (he regarded them as the tables of 
devils). But there is no reason to suppose that they 
led him to think of Christ, or that the bleeding form 
on the altar suggested the sufferings of his Lord.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p27">Therefore, thirdly, We shall only be led into error 
by attempting to explain the application of the word 
to Christ from the original meaning of the thing. That 
is a question of Jewish or classical archaeology, which 
would receive a different answer in different ages and 
countries. Many motives or instincts may be traced 
in the worship of the first children of men. The need 
of giving or getting rid of something; the desire to fulfil an obligation or 
expiate a crime; the consecration of a part that the rest may be holy; the 
Homeric feast of gods and men, of the living with 
the dead; the mystery of animal nature, of which 
the blood was the symbol; the substitution, in a few 
instances, of the less for the greater; in later ages, 
custom adhering to the old rituals when the meaning 
of them has passed away;—these seem to be true 
explanations of the ancient sacrifices. (Human sacrifices, such as those of the old Mexican peoples, or 
the traditional ones in prehistoric Greece, may be 
left out of consideration, as they appear to spring 
from such monstrous and cruel perversion of human 
nature.) But these explanations have nothing to 
do with our present subject. We may throw an 
imaginary light back upon them (for it is always 
easier to represent former ages like our own than to 
realize them as they truly were); they will not assist 
us in comprehending the import of the death of <pb n="227" id="iii.vii-Page_227" />Christ, or the nature of the Christian religion. They 
are in the highest degree opposed to it, at the other 
end of the scale of human development, as ‘the weak 
and beggarly elements’ of sense and fear to the spirit 
whereby we cry, Abba, Father; almost, may we not 
say, as the instinct of animals to the reasoning faculties of man. For sacrifice is not, like prayer, one of 
the highest, but one of the lowest acts of religious 
worship. It is the antiquity, not the religious import of the rite, which first gave it a sacredness. In 
modern times, the associations which are conveyed by 
the word are as far from the original idea as those of 
the cross itself. The death of Christ is not a sacrifice in the ancient sense (any more than the cross is 
to Christians the symbol of infamy); but what we 
mean by the word ‘sacrifice’ is the death of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p28">Fourthly: This sacrificial language is not used 
with any definiteness or precision. The figure varies 
in different passages; Christ is the Paschal Lamb, or 
the Lamb without spot, as well as the sin-offering; 
the priest as well as the sacrifice. It is applied not 
only to Christ, but to the believer who is to present his body a living sacrifice; and the offering of 
which St. Paul speaks in one passage is ‘the offering up of the Gentiles’. Again, this language is 
everywhere broken by moral and spiritual applications into which it dissolves and melts away. When 
we read of ‘sacrifice’, or ‘purification’, or ‘redemption’. these words isolated may for an instant carry 
our thoughts back to the Levitical ritual. But 
when we restore them to their context,—a sacrifice 
which is a ‘spiritual sacrifice’, or a ‘spiritual and 
mental service’, a purification which is a ‘purging 
from dead works to serve the living God’, a redemption ‘by the blood of Christ from your vain conversation received by tradition from your fathers’,—we 
<pb n="228" id="iii.vii-Page_228" />see that the association offers no real help; it is no 
paradox to say that we should rather forget than 
remember it. All this tends to show that these 
figures of speech are not the eternal symbols of the 
Christian faith, but shadows only which lightly come 
and go, and ought not to be fixed by definitions, or 
made the foundation of doctrinal systems.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p29">Fifthly: Nor is any such use of them made by any 
of the writers of the New Testament. It is true that 
St. Paul occasionally, and the author of the Epistle 
to the Hebrews much more frequently, use sacrificial 
language. But they do not pursue the figure into 
details or consequences; they do not draw it out in 
logical form. Still less do they inquire, as modern 
theologians have done, into the objective or transcendental relation in which 
the sacrifice of Christ stood to the will of the Father. St. Paul says, ‘We 
thus judge that if one died, then all died, and He 
died for all, that they which live shall not hence 
forth live to themselves, but unto Him which died 
for them and rose again’. But words like these are 
far indeed from expressing a doctrine of atonement 
or satisfaction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p30">Lastly: The extent to which the Apostle employs 
figurative language in general, may be taken as a 
measure of the force of the figure in particular, 
expressions. Now there is no mode of speaking of 
spiritual things more natural to him than the image 
of death. Of the meaning of this word, in all languages, it may be said that there can be no doubt. 
Yet no one supposes that the sense which the 
Apostle gives to it is other than a spiritual one. 
The reason is, that the word has never been made the 
foundation of any doctrine. But the circumstance 
that the term ‘sacrifice’ has passed into the language 
of theology, does not really circumscribe or define it. <pb n="229" id="iii.vii-Page_229" />It is a figure of speech still, which is no more to be 
interpreted by the Mosaic sacrifices than spiritual 
death by physical. Let us consider again other 
expressions of St. Paul: ‘I bear in my body the marks of the Lord Jesus.’ ‘Who 
hath taken the handwriting of ordinances that was against us, and nailed it to 
His cross.’ ‘Filling up that which is 
behind of the afflictions of Christ in my flesh, for His 
body’s sake, which is the church.’ The occurrence 
of these and many similar expressions is a sufficient 
indication that the writer in whom they occur is not 
to be interpreted in a dry or literal manner.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p31">Another class of expressions, which may be termed 
the language of substitution or vicarious suffering, 
are also occasionally found in St. Paul. Two examples of them, both of which occur in the Epistle 
to the Galatians, will indicate their general character.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p32"><scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 20" id="iii.vii-p32.1" parsed="|Gal|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.20">Gal. ii. 20</scripRef>: I am crucified with Christ: nevertheless I live; 
yet not I, but Christ liveth in me: and the life which I now live in the flesh, 
I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me.’ <scripRef passage="Gal 3:13" id="iii.vii-p32.2" parsed="|Gal|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.13">iii. 13</scripRef>: 
‘Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law, being made a curse for us.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p33">This use of language seems to originate in what 
was termed before the language of identity. First, ‘I am crucified with Christ’, and secondly, 
‘Not 
I, but Christ liveth in me’. The believer, according 
to St. Paul, follows Christ until he becomes like 
Him. And this likeness is so complete and entire, 
that all that he was or might have been is attributed 
to Christ, and all that Christ is, is attributed to 
him. With such life and fervour does St. Paul paint 
the intimacy of the union between the believer and 
Christ: They two are ‘One Spirit’. To build on 
such expressions a doctrinal system is the error of ‘rhetoric turned logic’. The truth of feeling which <pb n="230" id="iii.vii-Page_230" />is experienced by a few is not to be handed over to 
the head as a form of doctrine for the many.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p34">The same remark applies to another class of 
passages, in which Christ is described as dying ‘for 
us’, or ‘for our sins’. Upon which it may be further 
observed, first, that in these passages the preposition 
used is not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii-p34.1">ἀντι</span> but <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii-p34.2">ὑπέρ</span>; and, secondly, that Christ 
is spoken of as living and rising again, as well as 
dying, for us; whence we infer that He died for us 
in the same sense that He lived for us. Of what 
is meant, perhaps the nearest conception we can 
form is furnished by the example of a good man 
taking upon himself, or, as we say, identifying himself with, the troubles and sorrows of others. Christ 
himself has sanctioned the comparison of a love 
which lays down life for a friend. Let us think of 
one as sensitive to moral evil as the gentlest of man 
kind to physical suffering; of one whose love identified him with the whole human race as strongly as 
the souls of men are ever knit together by individual 
affections.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p35">Many of the preceding observations apply equally 
to the Epistle to the Hebrews and to the Epistles 
of St. Paul. But the Epistle to the Hebrews has 
features peculiar to itself. It is a more complete 
transfiguration of the law, which St. Paul, on the 
other hand, applies by way of illustration, and in 
fragments only. It has the interest of an allegory, 
and, in some respects, admits of a comparison with 
the book of Revelation. It is full of sacrificial 
allusions, derived, however, not from the actual rite, 
but from the description of it in the books of Moses. 
Probably at Jerusalem, or the vicinity of the actual 
temple, it would not have been written.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p36">From this source chiefly, and not from the Epistles 
of St. Paul, the language of sacrifice has passed into <pb n="231" id="iii.vii-Page_231" />the theology and sermons of modern times. The 
Epistle to the Hebrews affords a greater apparent 
foundation for the popular or Calvinistical doctrines 
of atonement and satisfaction, but not perhaps 
a greater real one. For it is not the mere use of 
the terms ‘sacrifice’ or ‘blood’, but the sense in 
which they were used, that must be considered. It 
is a fallacy, though a natural one, to confuse the 
image with the thing signified, like mistaking the 
colour of a substance for its true nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p37">Long passages might be quoted from the Epistle 
to the Hebrews, which describe the work of Christ 
in sacrificial language. Some of the most striking 
verses are the following: <scripRef passage="Heb 9:11-14" id="iii.vii-p37.1" parsed="|Heb|9|11|9|14" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.11-Heb.9.14">ix. 11-14</scripRef>: 
‘Christ being come an high priest of good things to come, by a greater and more 
perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that is to say, not of this building; 
neither by the blood of goats and calves, but by his own blood, he entered in 
once into the holy place, having obtained eternal redemption for us. For if the 
blood of bulls and of goats, and the ashes of an heifer sprinkling the unclean, 
sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh: how much more shall the blood of 
Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God, 
purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God.’ 
<scripRef passage="Heb 10:12" id="iii.vii-p37.2" parsed="|Heb|10|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.12">x. 12</scripRef>: ‘This man, after he had offered 
one sacrifice for sins, for ever sat down on the right hand of God.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p38">That these and similar passages have only a deceitful 
resemblance to the language of those theologians who regard the propitiatory 
sacrifice of Christ as the central truth of the Gospel, is manifest from the 
following considerations:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p39">1. The great number and variety of the figures. Christ is 
Joshua, who gives the people rest (<scripRef passage="Heb 4:8" id="iii.vii-p39.1" parsed="|Heb|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.8">iv. 8</scripRef>); <pb n="232" id="iii.vii-Page_232" />Melchisedec, to whom Abraham paid tithes 
(<scripRef passage="Heb 5:6; 7:6" id="iii.vii-p39.2" parsed="|Heb|5|6|0|0;|Heb|7|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.6 Bible:Heb.7.6">v. 6, vii. 6</scripRef>); the high priest going into the most holy 
place after he had offered sacrifice, which sacrifice 
He himself is, passing through the veil, which is 
His flesh.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p40">2. The inconsistency of the figures: an inconsistency 
partly arising from their ceasing to be figures and 
passing into moral notions, as in <scripRef passage="Heb 9:14" id="iii.vii-p40.1" parsed="|Heb|9|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.14">chap. ix. 14</scripRef>: ‘the 
blood of Christ, who offered himself without spot 
to God, shall purge your conscience from dead 
works; partly from the confusion of two or more 
figures, as in the verse following: ‘And for this cause 
he is the mediator of the new testament,’ where the 
idea of sacrifice forms a transition to that of death 
and a testament, and the idea of a testament blends 
with that of a covenant.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p41">3. The author of the Epistle to the Hebrews 
dwells on the outward circumstance of the shedding 
of the blood of Christ. St. Paul in the Epistle to 
the Galatians makes another application of the Old 
Testament, describing our Lord as enduring the 
curse which befell ‘One who hanged on a tree’. Imagine for an instant that this latter had been 
literally the mode of our Lord’s death. The figure 
of the Epistle to the Hebrews would cease to have 
any meaning; yet no one supposes that there would 
have been any essential difference in the work of 
Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p42">4. The atoning sacrifice of which modern theology 
speaks, is said to be the great object of faith. The 
author of the Epistle to the Hebrews also speaks of 
faith, but no such expression as faith in the blood, 
or sacrifice, or death of Christ is made use of by 
him, or is found anywhere else in Scripture. The 
faith of the patriarchs is not faith in the peculiar 
sense of the term, but the faith of those who confess <pb n="233" id="iii.vii-Page_233" />that they are 
‘strangers and pilgrims’, and ‘endure seeing 
him that is invisible’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p43">Lastly: The Jewish Alexandrian character of the 
Epistle must be admitted as an element of the 
inquiry. It interprets the Old Testament after 
a manner then current in the world, which we must 
either continue to apply or admit that it was relative 
to that age and country. It makes statements which 
we can only accept in a figure, as, for example, in 
<scripRef passage="Heb 11:26" id="iii.vii-p43.1" parsed="|Heb|11|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.26">chap. xi</scripRef>, ‘that Moses esteemed the reproach of 
Christ greater riches than the treasures of Egypt’. It uses language in double senses, as, for instance, 
the two meanings of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii-p43.2">διαθήκη</span> and of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii-p43.3">ἡ πρώτη</span> in 
<scripRef passage="Heb 8:13; 9:1" id="iii.vii-p43.4" parsed="|Heb|8|13|0|0;|Heb|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.8.13 Bible:Heb.9.1">chap. viii. 13; ix. 1</scripRef>; and the connexion which it establishes 
between the Old Testament and the New, is a verbal 
or mystical one, not a connexion between the temple 
and offerings at Jerusalem and the offering up of 
Christ, but between the ancient ritual and the tabernacle described in the book of the law.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p44">Such were the instruments which the author of 
this great Epistle (whoever he may have been) employed, after the manner of his age and country, 
to impart the truths of the Gospel in a figure to 
those who esteemed this sort of figurative knowledge 
as a kind of perfection (<scripRef passage="Heb. vi. 1" id="iii.vii-p44.1" parsed="|Heb|6|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.1">Heb. vi. 1</scripRef>). ‘Ideas must be 
given through something’; nor could mankind in 
those days, any more than our own, receive the truth 
except in modes of thought that were natural to 
them. The author of the Epistle to the Hebrews 
is writing to those who lived and moved in the 
atmosphere, as it may be termed, of Alexandrian 
Judaism. Therefore he uses the figures of the law, 
but he also guards against their literal acceptation. 
Christ is a priest, but a priest for ever after the order 
of Melchisedec; He is a sacrifice, but He is also the 
end of sacrifices, and the sacrifice which He offers <pb n="234" id="iii.vii-Page_234" />is the negation of sacrifices, ‘to do thy will, O God’. Everywhere he has a 
‘how much more’, ‘how much 
greater’, for the new dispensation in comparison with 
the old. He raises the Old Testament to the New, 
first by drawing forth the spirit of the New Testament from the Old, and secondly by applying the 
words of the Old Testament in a higher sense than 
they at first had. The former of these two methods 
of interpretation is moral and universal, the latter 
local and temporary. But if we who are not Jews 
like the persons to whom the Epistle to the Hebrews 
is addressed, and who are taught by education to 
receive words in their natural and <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vii-p44.2">prima facie</span></i> meaning, linger around the figure instead of looking 
forward to the thing signified, we do indeed make ‘Christ the minister’ of the Mosaic religion. For 
there is a Judaism not only of outward ceremonies 
or ecclesiastical hierarchies, or temporal rewards and 
punishments, but of ideas also, which impedes the 
worship of spirit and truth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p45">The sum of what has been said is as follows:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p46">Firstly: That our Lord never describes His own 
work in the language of atonement or sacrifice.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p47">Secondly: That this language is a figure of speech 
borrowed from the Old Testament, yet not to be 
explained by the analogy of the Levitical sacrifices; 
occasionally found in the writings of St. Paul; more 
frequently in the Epistle to the Hebrews; applied 
to the believer at least equally with his Lord, and 
indicating by the variety and uncertainty with which 
it is used that it is not the expression of any objective 
relation in which the work of Christ stands to His 
Father, but only a mode of speaking common at a 
time when the rites and ceremonies of the Jewish 
law were passing away and beginning to receive a 
spiritual meaning.</p>

<pb n="235" id="iii.vii-Page_235" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p48">Thirdly: That nothing is signified by this language, or at least nothing essential, beyond what is 
implied in the teaching of our Lord himself. For it 
cannot be supposed that there is any truer account 
of Christianity than is to be found in the words of 
Christ.</p>
<h3 id="iii.vii-p48.1">§ 2.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p49">Theology sprang up in the first ages independently 
of Scripture. This independence continued after 
wards; it has never been wholly lost. There is a 
tradition of the nineteenth century, as well as of the 
fourth or fourteenth, which comes between them. 
The mystical interpretation of Scripture has further 
parted them; to which may be added the power of 
system: doctrines when framed into a whole cease 
to draw their inspiration from the text. Logic has 
expressed ‘the thoughts of many hearts’ with a 
seeming necessity of form; this form of reasoning 
has led to new inferences. Many words and formulas have also acquired a sacredness from their 
occurrence in liturgies and articles, or the frequent 
use of them in religious discourse. The true interest 
of the theologian is to restore these formulas to their 
connexion in Scripture, and to their place in ecclesiastical history. The standard of Christian truth 
is not a logical clearness or sequence, but the simplicity of the mind of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p50">The history of theology is the history of the intellectual life of the Christian Church. All bodies 
of Christians, Protestant as well as Catholic, have 
tended to imagine that they are in the same stage 
of religious development as the first believers. But 
the Church has not stood still any more than the 
world; we may trace the progress of doctrine as 
well as the growth of philosophical opinion. The <pb n="236" id="iii.vii-Page_236" />thoughts of men do not pass away without leaving 
an impress, in religion, any more than in politics or 
literature. The form of more than one article of 
faith in our own day is assignable to the effort of 
mind of some great thinker of the Nicene or medieval times. The received interpretation of texts of 
Scripture may not unfrequently be referred to the 
application of them first made in periods of controversy. Neither is it possible in any reformation 
of the Church to return exactly to the point whence 
the divergence began. The pattern of Apostolical 
order may be restored in externals; but the threads 
of the dialectical process are in the mind itself, and 
cannot be disposed of at once. It seems to be the 
nature of theology that while it is easy to add one 
definition of doctrine to another, it is hard to with 
draw from any which have been once received. To 
believe too much is held to be safer than to believe 
too little, and the human intellect finds a more 
natural exercise in raising the superstructure than in 
examining the foundations. On the other hand, it 
is instructive to observe that there has always been 
an undercurrent in theology, the course of which 
has turned towards morality, and not away from it. 
There is a higher sense of truth and right now than 
in the Nicene Church—after than before the Reformation. The laity in all Churches have moderated 
the extremes of the clergy. There may also be 
remarked a silent correction in men’s minds of 
statements which have not ceased to appear in 
theological writings.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p51">The study of the doctrinal development of the 
Christian Church has many uses. First, it helps us 
to separate the history of a doctrine from its truth, 
and indirectly also the meaning of Scripture from 
the new reading of it, which has been given in many <pb n="237" id="iii.vii-Page_237" />instances by theological controversy. It takes us 
away from the passing movement, and out of our 
own particular corner into a world in which we see 
religion on a larger scale and in truer proportions. 
It enables us to interpret one age to another, to 
understand our present theological position by its 
antecedents in the past; and perhaps to bind all 
together in the spirit of charity. Half the intolerance of opinion among Christians arises from 
ignorance; in history as in life, when we know 
others we get to like them. Logic too ceases to 
take us by force and make us believe. There is 
a pathetic interest and a kind of mystery in the 
long continuance and intensity of erroneous ideas 
on behalf of which men have been ready to die, 
which nevertheless were no better than the dreams 
or fancies of children. When we make allowance 
for differences in modes of thought, for the state 
of knowledge, and the conditions of the ecclesiastical 
society, we see that individuals have not been altogether responsible for their opinions; that the world 
has been bound together under the influence of the 
past; moreover, good men of all persuasions have 
been probably nearer to one another than they 
supposed, in doctrine as well as in life. It is the 
attempt to preserve or revive erroneous opinions in 
the present age, not their existence in former ages, 
that is to be reprobated. Lastly, the study of the 
history of doctrine is the end of controversy. For it 
is above controversy, of which it traces the growth, 
clearing away that part which is verbal only, and 
teaching us to understand that other part which is 
fixed in the deeper differences of human nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p52">The history of the doctrine of the atonement may 
be conveniently divided into four periods of unequal 
length, each of which is marked by some peculiar <pb n="238" id="iii.vii-Page_238" />features. First, the Patristic period, extending to 
the time of Anselm, in which the doctrine had not 
attained to a perfect or complete form, but each 
one applied for himself the language of Scripture. 
Secondly, the Scholastic period, beginning with Anselm, who may be said to have defined anew the 
conceptions of the Christian world respecting the 
work of Christ, and including the great schoolmen 
who were his successors. Thirdly, the century of 
the Reformation, embracing what may be termed 
the after-thoughts of Protestantism, when men began 
to reason in that new sphere of religious thought 
which had been called into existence in the great 
struggle. ‘Fragments of the great banquet’ of the 
schoolmen survive throughout the period, and have 
floated down the stream of time to our own age. 
Fourthly, the last hundred years, during which the 
doctrine of the atonement has received a new 
development from the influences of German philosophy<note n="16" id="iii.vii-p52.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p53">In the following pages I have derived great assistance from 
the excellent work of Baur über die Versöhnungslehre.</p></note>. as well as from the speculations of English 
and American writers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p54">1. The characteristics of the first period may be 
summed up as follows. All the Fathers agreed that 
man was reconciled to God through Christ, and 
received in the Gospel a new and divine life. Most 
of them also spoke of the death of Christ as a ransom 
or sacrifice. When we remember that in the first 
age of the Church the New Testament was exclusively 
taught through the Old, and that many of the first 
teachers, who were unacquainted with our present 
Gospels, had passed their lives in the study of the 
Old Testament Scriptures, we shall not wonder at 
the early diffusion of this sort of language. Almost 
every application of the types of the law which has <pb n="239" id="iii.vii-Page_239" />been made since, is already found in the writings of 
Justin Martyr. Nor indeed, on general grounds, is 
there any reason why we should feel surprise at such 
a tendency in the first ages. For in all Churches, 
and at all times of the world^s history, the Old 
Testament has tended to take the place of the New; 
the law of the Gospel;—the handmaid has become 
the mistress;—and the development of the Christian 
priesthood has developed also the idea of a Christian 
sacrifice.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p55">The peculiarity of the primitive doctrine did not 
lie here, but in the relation in which the work of 
Christ was supposed to stand to the powers of evil. 
In the first ages we are beset with shadows of an under 
world, which hover on the confines of Christianity. 
From Origen downwards, with some traces of an 
earlier opinion of the same kind, perhaps of Gnostic 
origin, it was a prevailing though not quite universal 
belief among the Fathers, that the death of Christ 
was a satisfaction, not to God, but to the devil. 
Man, by having sinned, passed into the power of the 
evil one, who acquired a real right over him which 
could not be taken away without compensation. 
Christ offered himself as this compensation, which 
the devil eagerly accepted, as worth more than all 
mankind. But the deceiver was in turn deceived; 
thinking to triumph over the humanity, he was 
himself triumphed over by the Divinity of Christ. 
This theory was characteristically expressed under 
some such image as the following: ‘that the devil 
snatching at the bait of human flesh, was hooked 
by the Divine nature, and forced to disgorge what 
he had already swallowed.’ It is common in some 
form to Origen, Augustine, Ambrose, Gregory of 
Nyssa, Gregory the Great, Isidore of Seville, and 
much later writers; and there are indications of it <pb n="240" id="iii.vii-Page_240" />in Irenaeus (<i>Adv. Haer</i>. v. i. 1). The meaning of 
this transaction with the devil it is hardly possible 
to explain consistently. For a real possession of the 
soul of Christ was not thought of; an imaginary one 
is only an illusion. In either case the absolute right 
which is assigned to the devil over man, and which 
requires this satisfaction, is as repugnant to our 
moral and religious ideas, as the notion that the 
right could be satisfied by a deception. This strange 
fancy seems to be a reflection or anticipation of 
Manicheism within the Church. The world, which 
had been hitherto a kingdom of evil, of which the 
devil was the lord, was to be exorcised and taken out 
of his power by the death of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p56">But the mythical fancy of the transaction with 
the devil was not the whole, nor even the leading 
conception, which the Fathers had of the import of 
the death of Christ. It was the negative, not the 
positive, side of the doctrine of redemption which 
they thus expressed; nobler thoughts also filled their 
minds. Origen regards the death of Christ as a payment to the devil, yet also as an offering to God; 
this offering took place not on earth only, but also 
in heaven; God is the high priest who offered. 
Another aspect of the doctrine of the atonement 
is presented by the same Father, under the Neo-Platonist form of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii-p56.1">λόγος</span> (word), who reunites 
with God, not only man, but all intelligences. 
Irenaeus speaks, in language more human and more 
like St. Paul, of Christ ‘coming to save all, and 
therefore passing through all the ages of man; 
becoming an infant among infants, a little one 
among little ones, a young man among young men, 
an elder with the aged(?), that each in turn might 
be sanctified, until He reached death, that He should 
be the first-born from the dead’ (ii. 22, 147). The <pb n="241" id="iii.vii-Page_241" />great Latin Father, though he believed equally with 
Origen in the right and power of the devil over man, 
delights also to bring forward the moral aspect of 
the work of Christ. ‘The entire life of Christ,’ he 
says, ‘was an instruction in morals.’ (<i>De Ver. Rel</i>. 
c. 16.) ‘He died in order that no man might be afraid 
of death.’ (<i>De Fide et Symbolo</i>, c. 5.) ‘The love 
which He displayed in his death constrains us to 
love Him and each other in return.’ (<i>De Cat. Rud</i>. 
c. 4.) Like St. Paul, Augustine contrasts the second 
Adam with the first, the man of righteousness with 
the man of sin (<i>De Ver. Relig</i>. c. 26). Lastly, he 
places the real nature of redemption in the manifestation of the God-man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p57">Another connexion between ancient and modern 
theology is supplied by the writings of Athanasius. 
The view taken by Athanasius of the atoning work 
of Christ has two characteristic features: First, it is 
based upon the doctrine of the Trinity;—God only 
can reconcile man with God. Secondly, it rests on 
the idea of a debt which is paid, not to the devil, but 
to God. This debt is also due to death, who has 
a sort of right over Christ, like the right of the 
devil in the former scheme. If it be asked in what 
this view differs from that of Anselm, the answer 
seems to be, chiefly in the circumstance that it is 
stated with less distinctness: it is a form, not the 
form, which Athanasius gave to the doctrine. In 
the conception of the death of Christ as a debt, he 
is followed, however, by several of the Greek Fathers. 
Rhetoric delighted to represent the debt as more 
than paid; the payment was ‘even as the ocean to 
a drop in comparison with the sins of men’ (Chrys. 
on <i>Rom. Hom</i>. x. 17). It is pleasing further to 
remark that a kind of latitudinarianism was allowed 
by the Fathers themselves. Gregory of Nazianzen <pb n="242" id="iii.vii-Page_242" />(<i>Orat</i>. xxxiii. p. 536) numbers speculations about the 
sufferings of Christ among those things on which it 
is useful to have correct ideas, but not dangerous to 
be mistaken. On the whole the doctrine of the 
Fathers of the first four centuries may be said to 
oscillate between two points of view, which are brought 
out with different degrees of clearness. (1) The atonement was effected by the death of Christ; which was 
a satisfaction to the devil, and an offering to God: 
(2) The atonement was effected by the union in 
Christ of the Divine and human nature in the ‘logos’, or word of God. That neither view is 
embodied in any creed is a proof that the doctrine 
of atonement was not, in the first centuries, what 
modern writers often make it, the corner-stone of the 
Christian faith.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p58">An interval of more than 700 years separates 
Athanasius from Anselm. One eminent name occurs 
during this interval, that of Scotus Erigena, whose 
conception of the atonement is the co-eternal unity 
of all things with God; the participation in this 
unity had been lost by man, not in time, but in 
eternity, and was restored in the person of Christ 
likewise from eternity. The views of Erigena present 
some remarkable coincidences with very recent speculations; in the middle ages he stands alone, at the 
end, not at the beginning, of a great period;—he 
is the last of the Platonists, not the first of the 
schoolmen. He had consequently little influence 
on the centuries which followed. Those centuries 
gradually assumed a peculiar character; and received 
in after times another name, scholastic, as opposed 
to patristic. The intellect was beginning to display 
a new power; men were asking, not exactly for a 
reason of the faith that was in them, but for 
a clearer conception and definition of it. The <pb n="243" id="iii.vii-Page_243" />Aristotelian 
philosophy furnished distinctions which were applied with a more than 
Aristotelian precision to statements of doctrine. Logic took the place of 
rhetoric; the school of the Church; figures of speech became abstract ideas. 
Theology was exhibited under a new aspect, as a distinct object or reality of 
thought. Questions on which Scripture was silent, on which councils and Popes 
would themselves pronounce no decision, were raised and answered within a narrow 
sphere by the activity of the human mind itself. The words ‘sacrifice’, ‘satisfaction’, ‘ransom’, could 
no longer be used indefinitely; it was necessary to 
determine further to whom and for what the satisfaction was made, and to solve the new difficulties 
which thereupon arose in the effort to gain clearer 
and more connected ideas.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p59">2. It was a true feeling of Anselm that the old 
doctrine of satisfaction contained an unchristian 
element in attributing to the devil a right independent of God. That man should be delivered over to 
Satan may be just; it is a misrepresentation to say 
that Satan had any right over man. Therefore no 
right of the devil is satisfied by the death of Christ. 
He who had the real right is God, who has been 
robbed of His honour; to whom is, indeed, owing 
on the part of man an infinite debt. For sin is in 
its nature infinite; the world has no compensation 
for that which a good man would not do in exchange 
for the world (<i>Cur Deus Homo</i>, i. 21). God only 
can satisfy himself. The human nature of Christ 
enables Him to incur, the infinity of his Divine 
nature to pay, this debt (ii. 6, 7). This payment 
of the debt, however, is not the salvation of man 
kind, but only the condition of salvation; a link is 
still wanting in the work of grace. The two parties 
are equalized; the honour of which God was robbed 
<pb n="244" id="iii.vii-Page_244" />is returned, but man has no claim for any further 
favour. This further favour, however, is indirectly 
a result of the death of Christ. For the payment of 
the debt by the Son partakes of the nature of a gift 
which must needs have a recompense (ii. 20) from 
the Father, which recompense cannot be conferred 
on himself, and is therefore made at His request to 
man. The doctrine ultimately rests on two reasons 
or grounds; the first a noble one, that it must be 
far from God to suffer any rational creature to perish 
entirely (<i>Cur Deus Homo</i>, i. 4, ii. 4); the second a 
trifling one, viz. that God, having created the angels 
in a perfect number, it was necessary that man, saved 
through Christ, should fill up that original number, 
which was impaired by their fall. And as Anselm, 
in the spirit of St. Paul, though not quite consistently with his own argument, declares, the mercy of 
God was shown in the number of the saved exceeding 
the number of the lost (<i>Cur Deus Homo</i>, i. 16, 18).</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p60">This theory, which is contained in the remarkable 
treatise <i>Cur Deus Homo</i>, is consecutively reasoned 
throughout; yet the least reasons seem often sufficient to satisfy the author. While it escapes one 
difficulty it involves several others; though conceived 
in a nobler and more Christian spirit than any previous view of the work of Christ, it involves more 
distinctly the hideous consequence of punishing the 
innocent for the guilty. It is based upon analogies, 
symmetries, numerical fitnesses; yet under these logical fancies is contained a true and pure feeling of 
the relation of man to God. The notion of satisfaction or payment of a debt, on the other hand, is 
absolutely groundless, and seems only to result from 
a certain logical position which the human mind has 
arbitrarily assumed. The scheme implies further two 
apparently contradictory notions; one, a necessity in <pb n="245" id="iii.vii-Page_245" />the nature of things for this and no other means of 
redemption; the other, the free will of God in choosing the salvation of man. Anselm endeavours to 
escape from this difficulty by substituting the conception of a moral for that of a metaphysical necessity (ii. 5). God chose the necessity and Christ chose 
the fulfilment of His Father’s commands. But the necessity by which the death of 
Christ is justified is thus reduced to a figure of speech. Lastly, the subjective side of the doctrine, which afterwards became 
the great question of the Reformation, the question, 
that is, in what way the death of Christ is to be 
apprehended by the believer, is hardly if at all 
touched upon by Anselm.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p61">No progress was made during the four centuries 
which intervened between Anselm and the Reformation, towards the attainment of clearer ideas 
respecting the relations of God and man. The view 
of Anselm did not, however, at once or universally 
prevail; it has probably exercised a greater influence 
since the Reformation (being the basis of what may 
be termed the evangelical doctrine of the atonement) 
than in earlier ages. The spirit of the older theology 
was too congenial to those ages quickly to pass away. 
Bernard and others continued to maintain the right 
of the devil: a view not wholly obsolete in our own 
day. The two great masters of the schools agreed 
in denying the necessity on which the theory of 
Anselm was founded. They differed from Anselm 
also respecting the conception of an infinite satisfaction; Thomas Aquinas distinguishing the 
‘infinite’ Divine merit, and ‘abundant’ human satisfaction; 
while Duns Scotus rejected the notion of infinity 
altogether, declaring that the scheme of redemption 
might have been equally accomplished by the death 
of an angel or a righteous man. Abelard, at an <pb n="246" id="iii.vii-Page_246" />earlier period, attached special importance to the 
moral aspect of the work of Christ; he denied the 
right of the devil, and declared the love of Christ to 
be the redeeming principle, because it calls forth the 
love of man. Peter Lombard also, who retained, like 
Bernard, the old view of the right of the devil, agreed 
with Abelard in giving a moral character to the work 
of redemption.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p62">3. The doctrines of the Reformed as well as of the 
Catholic Church were expressed in the language of 
the scholastic theology. But the logic which the 
Catholic party had employed in defining and distinguishing the body of truth already received, the 
teachers of the Reformation used to express the 
subjective feelings of the human soul. Theology 
made a transition, such as we may observe at one 
or two epochs in the history of philosophy, from the 
object to the subject. Hence, the doctrine of atonement or satisfaction became subordinate to the 
doctrine of justification. The reformers begin, not 
with ideas, but with the consciousness of sin; with 
immediate human interests, not with speculative 
difficulties; not with mere abstractions, but with 
a great struggle; ‘without were fightings, within 
were fears’. As of Socrates and philosophy, so it 
may be also said truly of Luther in a certain sense, 
that he brought down the work of redemption from 
heaven to earth’. The great question with him was, ‘how we might be freed from the punishment and 
guilt of sin’, and the answer was, through the appropriation of the merits of Christ. All that man was 
or might have been, Christ became, and was; all 
that Christ did or was, attached or was imputed to 
man: as God, he paid the infinite penalty; as man, 
he fulfilled the law. The first made redemption possible, the second perfected it. The first was termed <pb n="247" id="iii.vii-Page_247" />
in the language of that age, the ‘<span lang="LA" id="iii.vii-p62.1">obedientia passiva</span>’, the 
second, the ‘<span lang="LA" id="iii.vii-p62.2">obedientia activa</span>’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p63">In this scheme the doctrine of satisfaction is far from being 
prominent or necessary; it is a remnant of an older theology which was retained 
by the Reformers and prevented their giving a purely moral character to the work 
of Christ. There were differences among them respecting the two kinds of 
obedience; some regarding the ‘<span lang="LA" id="iii.vii-p63.1">obedientia passiva</span>’ as the 
cause or condition of the ‘<span lang="LA" id="iii.vii-p63.2">obedientia activa</span>’. while others laid no stress on the distinction. But 
all the great chiefs of the Reformation agreed in the 
fiction of imputed righteousness. Little had been 
said in earlier times of a doctrine of imputation. 
But now the Bible was reopened and read over again 
in one light only, ‘justification by faith and not by 
works’. The human mind seemed to seize with a 
kind of avidity on any distinction which took it out 
of itself, and at the same time freed it from the 
burden of ecclesiastical tyranny. Figures of speech 
in which Christ was said to die for man or for the 
sins of man were understood in as crude and literal 
a sense as the Catholic Church had attempted to 
gain from the words of the institution of the 
Eucharist. Imputation and substitution among Protestant divines began to be formulas as strictly 
imposed as transubstantiation with their opponents. 
To Luther, Christ was not only the Holy One who 
died for the sins of men, but the sinner himself on 
whom the vials of Divine wrath were poured out. 
And seeing in the Epistles to the Galatians and 
the Romans the power which the law exercised in 
that age of the world over Jewish or half-Jewish 
Christians, he transferred the state which the Apostle 
there describes to his own age, and imagined that 
the burden under which he himself had groaned was <pb n="248" id="iii.vii-Page_248" />the same law of which St. Paul spoke, which Christ 
first fulfilled in His own person and then abolished 
for ever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p64">It was not unnatural that in the middle ages, when 
morality had no free or independent development, 
the doctrine of the atonement should have been 
drawn out on the analogy of law. Nor is there any 
reason why we should feel surprised that, with the 
revival of the study of Scripture at the Reformation, 
the Mosaic law should have exercised a great influence over the ideas of Protestants. More singular, 
yet an analogous phenomenon, is the attempt of 
Grotius to conceive the work of Christ by the help 
of the principles of political justice. All men are 
under the influence of their own education or profession, and they are apt to conceive truths which 
are really of a different or higher kind under some 
form derived from it; they require such a degree or 
kind of evidence as their minds are accustomed to, 
and political or legal principles have often been held 
a sufficient foundation for moral truth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p65">The theory of the celebrated jurist proceeds from 
the conception of God as governor of the universe. 
As such, He may forgive sins just as any other ruler 
may remit the punishment of offences against positive 
law. But although the ruler possesses the power to 
remit sins, and there is nothing in the nature of 
justice which would prevent his doing so, yet he has 
also a duty, which is to uphold his own authority and 
that of the laws. To do so, he must enforce punishment for the breach of them. This punishment, 
however, may attach not to the offender, but to the 
offence. Such a distinction is not unknown to the 
law itself. We may apply this to the work of Christ. 
There was no difficulty in the nature of things which 
prevented God from freely pardoning the sins of <pb n="249" id="iii.vii-Page_249" />men; the power of doing so was vested in His hands 
as governor of the world. But it was inexpedient 
that He should exercise this power without first 
making an example. This was effected by the death 
of Christ. It pleased God to act according to the 
pedantic rules of earthly jurisprudence. It is useless 
to criticize such a theory further; almost all theologians have agreed in reprobating it; it adopts the 
analogy of law, and violates its first principles by 
considering a moral or legal act without reference to 
the agent. The reason which Grotius assigns for 
the death of Christ is altogether trivial.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p66">4. Later theories on the doctrine of the atonement 
may be divided into two classes, English and German, 
logical and metaphysical; those which proceed chiefly 
by logical inference, and those which connect the 
conception of the atonement with speculative philosophy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p67">Earlier English writers were chiefly employed in 
defining the work of Christ; later ones have been 
most occupied with the attempt to soften or moderate 
the more repulsive features of the older statements; 
the former have a dogmatical, the latter an apologetical character. The nature of the sufferings of 
Christ, whether they were penal or only quasi-penal, 
whether they were physical or mental, greater in 
degree than human sufferings, or different in kind; 
in what more precisely the compensation offered by 
Christ truly consisted; the nature of the obedience 
of Christ, whether to God or the law, and the 
connexion of the whole question with that of the 
Divine decrees:—these were among the principal 
subjects discussed by the great Presbyterian divines 
of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. Continuing in the same line of thought as their 
predecessors, they seem to have been unconscious of the <pb n="250" id="iii.vii-Page_250" />difficulties to which the eyes of a later generation 
have opened.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p68">But at last the question has arisen within, as well 
as without, the Church of England: ‘How the ideas 
of expiation, or satisfaction, or sacrifice, or imputation, are reconcilable with the moral and spiritual 
nature either of God or man?’ Some there are who 
answer from analogy, and cite instances of vicarious 
suffering which appear in the disorder of the world 
around us. But analogy is a broken reed; of use, 
indeed, in pointing out the way where its intimations 
can be verified, but useless when applied to the 
unseen world in which the eye of observation no 
longer follows. Others affirm revelation or inspiration to be above criticism, and, in disregard alike of 
Church history and of Scripture, assume their own 
view of the doctrine of the atonement to be a revealed 
or inspired truth. They do not see that they are 
cutting off the branch of the tree on which they are 
themselves sitting. For, if the doctrine of the 
atonement cannot be criticized, neither can it be 
determined what is the doctrine of the atonement; 
nor, on the same principles, can any true religion be 
distinguished from any false one, or any truth of 
religion from any error. It is suicidal in theology 
to refuse the appeal to a moral criterion. Others 
add a distinction of things above reason and things 
contrary to reason; a favourite theological weapon, 
which has, however, no edge or force, so long as it 
remains a generality. Others, in like manner, support their view of the doctrine of the atonement by 
a theory of accommodation, which also loses itself in 
ambiguity. For it is not determined whether, by 
accommodation to the human faculties, is meant the 
natural subjectiveness of knowledge, or some other 
limitation which applies to theology only. Others <pb n="251" id="iii.vii-Page_251" />regard the death of Christ, not as an atonement or 
satisfaction to God, but as a manifestation of His 
righteousness, a theory which agrees with that of 
Grotius in its general character, when the latter is 
stripped of its technicalities. This theory is the 
shadow or surface of that of satisfaction; the human 
analogy equally fails; the punishment of the innocent 
for the guilty is not more unjust than the punishment of the innocent as an example to the guilty. 
Lastly, there are some who would read the doctrine 
of the atonement ‘in the light of Divine love only’; 
the object of the sufferings and death of Christ being 
to draw men’s hearts to God by the vision of redeeming love (compare Abelard), and the sufferings themselves being the natural result of the passage of the 
Saviour through a world of sin and shame. Of these 
explanations the last seems to do the least violence 
to our moral feelings. Yet it would surely be better 
to renounce any attempt at inquiry into the objective 
relations of God and man, than to rest the greatest 
fact in the history of mankind on so slender a ground 
as the necessity for arousing the love of God in the 
human heart, in this and no other way.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p69">German theology during the last hundred years 
has proceeded by a different path; it has delighted 
to recognize the doctrine of the atonement as the 
centre of religion, and also of philosophy. This 
tendency is first observable in the writings of Kant, 
and may be traced through the schools of his successors, Fichte, Schelling, Hegel, as well as in the 
works of the two philosophical theologians Daub and 
Schleiermacher. These great thinkers all use the 
language of orthodoxy; it cannot be said, however, 
that the views of any of them agree with the 
teaching of the patristic or medieval Church, or 
of the Reformers, or of the simpler expressions of <pb n="252" id="iii.vii-Page_252" />Scripture. Yet they often bring into new meaning 
and prominence texts on this subject which have 
been pushed aside by the regular current of theology. 
The difficulties which they all alike experience are 
two: first, how to give a moral meaning to the idea 
of atonement; secondly, how to connect the idea with 
the historical fact.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p70">According to Kant, the atonement consists in the 
sacrifice of the individual; a sacrifice in which the 
sin of the old man is ever being compensated by the 
sorrows and virtues of the new. This atonement, or 
reconcilement of man with God, consists in an end 
less progress towards a reconcilement which is never 
absolutely completed in this life, and yet, by the 
continual increase of good and diminution of evil, 
is a sufficient groundwork of hope and peace. Perfect 
reconcilement would consist in the perfect obedience 
of a free agent to the law of duty or righteousness. 
For this Kant substitutes the ideal of the Son of 
God. The participation in this ideal of humanity 
is an aspect of the reconcilement. In a certain sense, 
in the sight of God, that is, and in the wish and 
resolution of the individual, the change from the old 
to the new is not gradual, but sudden: the end is 
imputed or anticipated in the beginning. So Kant ‘rationalizes’ the ordinary Lutheran doctrine of 
justification; unconscious, as in other parts of his 
philosophy, of the influence which existing systems 
are exercising over him. Man goes out of himself 
to grasp at a reflection which is still—himself. The 
mystical is banished only to return again in an 
arbitrary and imaginative form,—a phenomenon which 
we may often observe in speculation as well as in the 
characters of individuals.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p71">Schleiermacher’s view of the doctrine of the atonement is almost equally different from that of Kant <pb n="253" id="iii.vii-Page_253" />who preceded him, and of Hegel and others who 
were his contemporaries or successors: it is hardly 
more like the popular theories. Reconciliation with 
God he conceives as a participation in the Divine 
nature. Of this participation the Church, through 
the Spirit, is the medium; the individual is redeemed 
and consoled by communion with his fellow-men. 
If in the terminology of philosophy we ask which 
is the objective, which the subjective part of the 
work of redemption, the answer of Schleiermacher 
seems to be that the subjective redemption of the 
individual is the consciousness of union with God; 
and the objective part, which corresponds to this 
consciousness, is the existence of the Church, which 
derives its life from the Spirit of God, and is also 
the depository of the truth of Christ. The same 
criticism, however, applies to this as to the preceding 
conception of the atonement, viz. that it has no real 
historical basis. The objective truth is nothing 
more than the subjective feeling or opinion which 
prevails in a particular Church. Schleiermacher 
deduces the historical from the ideal, and regards 
the ideal as existing only in the communion of 
Christians. But the truth of a fact is not proved 
by the truth of an idea. And the personal relation 
of the believer to Christ, instead of being immediate, 
is limited (as in the Catholic system) by the existence of the Church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p72">Later philosophers have conceived of the reconciliation of man with God as a reconciliation of God 
with himself. The infinite must evolve the finite 
from itself; yet the true infinite consists in the 
return of the finite to the infinite. By slow degrees, 
and in many stages of morality, of religion, and of 
knowledge, does the individual, according to Fichte, 
lay aside isolation and selfishness, gaining in strength <pb n="253" id="iii.vii-Page_253_1" />and 
freedom by the negation of freedom, until he rises into the region of the divine 
and absolute. This is reconcilement with God; a half Christian, half Platonic 
notion, which it is not easy to identify either with the subjective feeling of 
the individual, or with the historical fact. Daub has also translated the 
language of Scripture and of the Church into metaphysical speculation. According 
to this thinker, atonement is the realization of the unity of man with God, 
which is also the unity of God with himself. ‘<span lang="LA" id="iii.vii-p72.1">Deus Deum cum mundo conjunctum Deo 
manifestat.</span>’ Perhaps this is as near an approach 
as philosophy can make to a true expression of the 
words, ‘That they all may be one, as thou Father 
art in me and I in thee, that they also may be one 
in us’. Yet the metaphysical truth is a distant 
and indistinct representation of the mind of Christ 
which is expressed in these words. Its defect is 
exhibited in the image under which Fichte described 
it—the absolute unity of light; in other words, 
God, like the being of the Eleatics, is a pure abstraction, and returning into himself is an abstraction 
still.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p73">It is characteristic of Schelling’s system that he 
conceives the nature of God, not as abstraction, but 
as energy or action. The finite and manifold are 
not annihilated in the infinite; they are the revelation of the infinite. Man is the son of God; of this 
truth Christ is the highest expression and the eternal 
idea. But in the world this revelation or incarnation 
of God is ever going on; the light is struggling with 
darkness, the spirit with nature, the universal with 
the particular. That victory which was achieved 
in the person of Christ is not yet final in individuals 
or in history. Each person, each age, carries on the 
same conflict between good and evil, the triumphant <pb n="255" id="iii.vii-Page_255" />end of which is anticipated in the life and death of 
Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p74">Hegel, beginning with the doctrine of a Trinity, 
regards the atonement as the eternal reconciliation 
of the finite and the infinite in the bosom of God 
himself. The Son goes forth from the Father, as 
the world or finite being, to exist in a difference 
which is done away and lost in the absoluteness of 
God. Here the question arises, how individuals 
become partakers of this reconciliation? The answer 
is, by the finite receiving the revelation of God. The 
consciousness of God in man is developed, first, in 
the worship of nature; secondly, in the manifestation of Christ; thirdly, in the faith of the Church 
that God and man are one, of which faith the Holy 
Spirit is the source. The death of Christ is the 
separation of this truth from the elements of nature 
and sense. Hegelian divines have given this doctrine 
a more Pantheistic or more Christian aspect; they 
have, in some instances, studiously adopted orthodox 
language; they have laid more or less stress on the 
historical facts. But they have done little as yet 
to make it intelligible to the world at large; they 
have acquired for it no fixed place in history, and no 
hold upon life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p75">Englishmen, especially, feel a national dislike at the ‘things 
which accompany salvation’ being perplexed with philosophical theories. They find it 
easier to caricature than to understand Hegel; they 
prefer the most unintelligible expressions with which 
they are familiar to great thoughts which are strange 
to them. No man of sense really supposes that 
Hegel or Schelling is so absurd as they may be made 
to look in an uncouth English translation, or as 
they unavoidably appear to many in a brief summary 
of their tenets. Yet it may be doubted whether <pb n="256" id="iii.vii-Page_256" />this philosophy can ever have much connexion with 
the Christian life. It seems to reflect at too great 
a distance what ought to be very near us. It is 
metaphysical, not practical; it creates an atmosphere in which it is difficult to breathe; it is useful 
as supplying a light or law by which to arrange the 
world, rather than as a principle of action or warmth. 
Man is a microcosm, and we do not feel quite certain whether the whole system is not the mind itself 
turned inside out, and magnified in enormous proportions. Whatever interest it may arouse in speculative natures (and it is certainly of great value 
to a few), it will hardly find a home or welcome in 
England.</p>
<h3 id="iii.vii-p75.1">§ 3.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p76">The silence of our Lord in the Gospels respecting 
any doctrine of atonement and sacrifice, the variety 
of expressions which occur in other parts of the New 
Testament, the fluctuation and uncertainty both of 
the Church and individuals on this subject in after 
ages, incline us to agree with Gregory Nazianzen, 
that the death of Christ is one of those points of 
faith ‘about which it is not dangerous to be mistaken’. And the sense of the imperfection of language and the illusions to which we are subject 
from the influence of past ideas, the consciousness 
that doctrinal perplexities arise chiefly from our 
transgression of the limits of actual knowledge, will 
lead us to desire a very simple statement of the work 
of Christ; a statement, however, in accordance with 
our moral ideas, and one which will not shift and 
alter with the metaphysical schools of the age; one, 
moreover, which runs no risk of being overthrown by 
an increasing study of the Old Testament or of ecclesiastical history. Endless theories there have been 
(of which the preceding sketch contains only a small <pb n="257" id="iii.vii-Page_257" />portion), and many more there will be as time goes 
on, like mystery plays, or sacred dramas (to adapt 
Lord Bacon’s image), which have passed before the 
Church and the world. To add another would 
increase the confusion: it is ridiculous to think of 
settling a disputed point of theology unless by some 
new method. That other method can only be a 
method of agreement; little progress has been made 
hitherto by the method of difference. It is not 
reasonable, but extremely unreasonable, that the 
most sacred of all books should be the only one 
respecting the interpretation of which there is no 
certainty; that religion alone should be able to 
perpetuate the enmities of past ages; that the influence of words and names, which secular knowledge 
has long shaken off, should still intercept the natural 
love of Christians towards one another and their 
Lord. On our present subject there is no difficulty 
in finding a basis of reconciliation; the way opens 
when logical projections are removed, and we look 
at the truth in what may be rightly termed a more 
primitive and Apostolical manner. For all, or al 
most all, Christians would agree that in some sense 
or other we are reconciled to God through Christ; 
whether by the atonement and satisfaction which He 
made to God for us, or by His manifestation of the 
justice of God or love of God in the world, by the 
passive obedience of His death or the active obedience 
of His life, by the imputation of His righteousness 
to us or by our identity and communion with Him, 
or likeness to Him, or love of Him; in some one of 
these senses, which easily pass into each other, all would 
join in saying that ‘He is the way, the truth, and 
the life’. And had the human mind the same power 
of holding fast points of agreement as of discerning 
differences, there would be an end of the controversy.</p><pb n="258" id="iii.vii-Page_258" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p77">The statements of Scripture respecting the work 
of Christ are very simple, and may be used without 
involving us in the determination of these differences. 
We can live and die in the language of St. Paul and 
St. John; there is nothing there repugnant to our 
moral sense. We have a yet higher authority in the 
words of Christ himself. Only in repeating and elucidating these statements, we must remember that 
Scripture phraseology is of two kinds, simple and 
figurative, and that the first is the interpretation of 
the second. We must not bring the New Testament 
into bondage to the Old, but ennoble and transfigure 
the Old by the New.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p78">First; the death of Christ may be described as 
a sacrifice. But what sacrifice? Not ‘the blood of 
bulls and of goats, nor the ashes of an heifer sprinkling the unclean’, but the living sacrifice 
‘to do thy 
will, O God’. It is a sacrifice which is the negation 
of sacrifice; ‘Christ the end of the law to them that 
believe’. Peradventure, in a heathen country, to put 
an end to the rite of sacrifice ‘some one would even 
dare to die’; that expresses the relation in which 
the offering on Mount Calvary stands to the Levitical offerings. It is the death of what is outward 
and local, the life of what is inward and spiritual: ‘I, if I be lifted up from the earth, shall draw all 
men after me’; and ‘Neither in this mountain nor 
at Jerusalem shall ye worship the Father’. It is the 
offering up of the old world on the cross; the law 
with its handwriting of ordinances, the former man 
with his affections and lusts, the body of sin with its 
remembrances of past sin. It is the New Testament 
revealed in the blood of Christ, the Gospel of freedom, which draws men together in the communion 
of one spirit, as in St. Paul’s time without respect of 
persons and nations, so in our own day without regard <pb n="259" id="iii.vii-Page_259" />to the divisions of Christendom. In the place of 
Churches, priesthoods, ceremonials, systems, it puts a 
moral and spiritual principle which works with them, 
not necessarily in opposition to them, but beside or 
within them, to renew life in the individual soul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p79">Again, the death of Christ may be described as a 
ransom. It is not that God needs some payment 
which He must receive before He will set the captives 
free. The ransom is not a human ransom, any more 
than the sacrifice is a Levitical sacrifice. Rightly to 
comprehend the nature of this Divine ransom, we 
must begin with that question of the Apostle: ‘Know ye not that whose servants ye yield yourselves 
to obey, his servants ye are to whom ye obey, whether 
of sin unto death, or of obedience unto righteousness?’ There are those who will reply: 
‘We were 
never in bondage at any time’. To whom Christ 
answers: ‘Whosoever committeth sin is the servant 
of sin’; and, ‘If the Son shall make you free, ye shall 
be free indeed’. Ransom is ‘deliverance to the 
captive’. There are mixed modes here also, as in the 
use of the term sacrifice,—the word has a temporary 
allusive reference to a Mosaical figure of speech. 
That secondary allusive reference we are constrained 
to drop, because it is unessential; and also because it 
immediately involves further questions—a ransom to 
whom? for what?—about which Scripture is silent, 
to which reason refuses to answer.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p80">Thirdly, the death of Christ is spoken of as a death 
for us, or for our sins. The ambiguous use of the 
preposition ‘for’, combined with the figure of sacrifice, has tended to introduce the idea of substitution; 
when the real meaning is not ‘in our stead’, but only ‘in behalf of’, or ‘because of us’. It is a great 
assumption, or an unfair deduction, from such expressions, to say that Christ takes our place, or that <pb n="260" id="iii.vii-Page_260" />
the Father in looking at the sinner sees only Christ. Christ died for us in no 
other sense than He lived or rose again for us. Scripture affords no hint of His 
taking our place in His death in any other way than He did also in His life. He 
himself speaks of His ‘decease which He should accomplish at Jerusalem’, quite simply: 
‘greater love hath no man than this, 
that a man lay down his life for his friends’. The 
words of Caiaphas, ‘It is expedient that one man 
should die for this nation’, and the comment of the 
Evangelist, ‘and not for that nation only, but that 
he should gather together in one the children of God 
that are scattered abroad’, afford a measure of the 
meaning of such expressions. Here, too, there are 
mixed modes which seem to be inextricably blended 
in the language of Scripture, and which theology has 
not always distinguished. For the thing signified is, 
partly, that Christ died for our sakes, partly that he 
died by the hands of sinners, partly that He died 
with a perfect and Divine sympathy for human evil 
and suffering. But this ambiguity (which we may 
silently correct or explain) need not prevent our 
joining in words which, more perhaps than any 
others, have been consecrated by religious use to 
express the love and affection of Christians towards 
their Lord.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p81">Now suppose some one who is aware of the plastic 
and accommodating nature of language to observe, 
that in what has been written of late years on the 
doctrine of the atonement he has noticed an effort 
made to win for words new senses, and that some 
of the preceding remarks are liable to this charge; 
he may be answered, first, that those new senses are 
really a recovery of old ones (for the writers of the 
New Testament, though they use the language of 
the time, everywhere give it a moral meaning); and, <pb n="261" id="iii.vii-Page_261" />secondly, that in addition to the modes of conception already mentioned, the Scripture has others 
which are not open to his objection. And those 
who, admitting the innocence and Scriptural character of the expressions already referred to, may yet 
fear their abuse, and therefore desire to have them 
excluded from articles of faith (just as many Protestants, though aware that the religious use of 
images is not idolatry, may not wish to see them 
in churches)—such persons may find a sufficient 
expression of the work of Christ in other modes of 
speech which the Apostle also uses. (1) Instead of 
the language of sacrifice, or ransom, or substitution, 
they may prefer that of communion or identity. 
(2) Or they may interpret the death of Christ by 
His life, and connect the bleeding form on Mount 
Calvary with the image of Him who went about 
doing good. Or (3) they may look inward at their 
own souls, and read there, inseparable from the 
sense of their own unworthiness, the assurance that 
God will not desert the work of His hands, of which 
assurance the death of Christ is the outward witness 
to them. There are other ways, also, of conceiving 
the redemption of man which avoid controversy, any 
of which is a sufficient stay of the Christian life. For 
the kingdom of God is not this or that statement, 
or definition of opinion, but righteousness, and peace, 
and joy in the Holy Ghost. And the cross of Christ 
is to be taken up and borne; not to be turned into 
words, or made a theme of philosophical speculation. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p82">1. Everywhere St. Paul speaks of the Christian 
as one with Christ. He is united with Him, not in 
His death only, but in all stages of His existence; living with Him, suffering 
with Him, crucified with Him, buried with Him, rising again with Him, renewed in 
His image, glorified together with Him; <pb n="262" id="iii.vii-Page_262" />these are the expressions by which this union is 
denoted. There is something meant by this language which goes beyond the experience of ordinary 
Christians, something, perhaps, more mystical than 
in these latter days of the world most persons seem 
to be capable of feeling, yet the main thing signified 
is the same for all ages, the knowledge and love of 
Christ, by which men pass out of themselves to 
make their will His and His theirs, the consciousness 
of Him in their thoughts and actions, communion 
with Him, and trust in Him. Of every act of 
kindness or good which they do to others His life 
is the type; of every act of devotion or self-denial 
His death is the type; of every act of faith His 
resurrection is the type. And often they walk with 
Him on earth, not in a figure only, and find Him 
near them, not in a figure only, in the valley of 
death. They experience from Him the same kind 
of support as from the sympathy and communion of 
an earthly friend. That friend is also a Divine 
power. In proportion as they become like Him, 
they are reconciled to God through Him; they pass 
with Him into the relationship of sons of God. 
There is enough here for faith to think of, without 
sullying the mirror of God’s justice, or overclouding 
His truth. We need not suppose that God ever 
sees us other than we really are, or attributes to us 
what we never did. Doctrinal statements, in which 
the nature of the work of Christ is most exactly 
defined, cannot really afford the same support as the 
simple conviction of His love.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p83">Again (2), the import of the death of Christ may 
be interpreted by His life. No theological speculation can throw an equal light on it. From the 
other side we cannot see it, but only from this. 
Now the life of Christ is the life of One who knew <pb n="263" id="iii.vii-Page_263" />no sin, on whom the shadow of evil never passed; 
who went about doing good; who had not where 
to lay His head; whose condition was in all respects 
the reverse of earthly and human greatness; who 
also had a sort of infinite sympathy or communion 
with all men everywhere; whom, nevertheless, His 
own nation betrayed to a shameful death. It is the 
life of One who came to bear witness of the truth, 
who knew what was in man, and never spared to 
rebuke him, yet condemned him not; himself without 
sin, yet One to whom all men would soonest have 
gone to confess and receive forgiveness of sin. It 
is the life of One who was in constant communion 
with God as well as man; who was the inhabitant 
of another world while outwardly in this. It is the 
life of One in whom we see balanced and united 
the separate gifts and graces of which we catch 
glimpses only in the lives of His followers. It is a life 
which is mysterious to us, which we forbear to 
praise, in the earthly sense, because it is above praise, 
being the most perfect image and embodiment 
that we can conceive of Divine goodness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p84">And the death of Christ is the fulfilment and 
consummation of His life, the greatest moral act 
ever done in this world, the highest manifestation 
of perfect love, the centre in which the rays of love 
converge and meet, the extremest abnegation or 
annihilation of self. It is the death of One who 
seals with His blood the witness of the truth which 
He came into the world to teach, which therefore 
confirms our faith in Him as well as animates our 
love. It is the death of One, who says at the last 
hour, ‘Of them that thou gavest me, I have not lost 
one,’—of One who, having come forth from God, 
and having finished the work which He came into 
the world to do, returns to God. It is a death in <pb n="264" id="iii.vii-Page_264" />which all the separate gifts of heroes and martyrs 
are united in a Divine excellence of One who most 
perfectly foresaw all things that were coming upon 
Him—who felt all, and shrank not—of One who, in 
the hour of death, set the example to His followers 
of praying for his enemies. It is a death which, more 
even than His life, is singular and mysterious, in which 
nevertheless we are all partakers,—in which there 
was the thought and consciousness of mankind to 
the end of time, which has also the power of drawing 
to itself the thoughts of men to the end of time.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p85">Lastly, there is a true Christian feeling in many 
other ways of regarding the salvation of man, of 
which the heart is its own witness, which yet admit, 
still less than the preceding, of logical rule and 
precision. He who is conscious of his own infirmity 
and sinfulness, is ready to confess that he needs 
reconciliation with God. He has no proud thoughts: 
he knows that he is saved ‘not of himself, it is the 
gift of God’; the better he is, the more he feels, in 
the language of Scripture, ‘that he is an unprofitable 
servant’. Sometimes he imagines the Father ‘coming 
out to meet him, when he is yet a long way off’, as 
in the parable of the Prodigal Son; at other times 
the burden of sin lies heavy on him; he seems to 
need more support—he can approach God only 
through Christ. All men are not the same; one 
has more of the strength of reason in his religion; 
another more of the tenderness of feeling. With 
some, faith partakes of the nature of a pure and 
spiritual morality; there are others who have gone 
through the struggle of St. Paul or Luther, and 
attain rest only in casting all on Christ. One will 
live after the pattern of the Sermon on the Mount, 
or the Epistle of St. James. Another finds a deep 
consolation and meaning in a closer union with <pb n="265" id="iii.vii-Page_265" />Christ; he will ‘put on Christ’, he will hide himself 
in Christ; he will experience in his own person the 
truth of those words of the Apostle, ‘I am crucified 
with Christ, nevertheless I live; yet not I, but 
Christ liveth in me’. But if he have the spirit of 
moderation that there was in St. Paul, he will not 
stereotype these true, though often passing feelings, 
in any formula of substitution or satisfaction; still 
less will he draw out formulas of this sort into remote 
consequences. Such logical idealism is of another 
age; it is neither faith nor philosophy in this. Least 
of all will he judge others by the circumstance of 
their admitting or refusing to admit the expression of 
his individual feelings as an eternal truth. He 
shrinks from asserting his own righteousness; he is 
equally unwilling to affirm that the righteousness of 
Christ is imputed to him. He is looking for forgiveness of sins, not because Christ has satisfied the 
wrath of God, but because God can show mercy with 
out satisfaction: he may have no right to acquittal, 
he dare not say, God has no right to acquit. Yet 
again, he is very far from imagining that the most 
merciful God will indiscriminately forgive; or that 
the weakness of human emotions, groaning out at the 
last hour a few accustomed phrases, is a sufficient 
ground of confidence and hope. He knows that the 
only external evidence of forgiveness is the fact, that he 
has ceased to do evil; no other is possible. Having 
Christ near as a friend and a brother, and making 
the Christian life his great aim, he is no longer under 
the dominion of a conventional theology. He will 
not be distracted by its phrases from communion 
with his fellow men. He can never fall into that 
confusion of head and heart, which elevates matters 
of opinion into practical principles. Difficulties and 
doubts diminish with him, as he himself grows more <pb n="266" id="iii.vii-Page_266" />like Christ, not because he forcibly suppresses them, 
but because they become unimportant in comparison 
with purity, and holiness, and love. Enough of truth 
for him seems to radiate from the person of the 
Saviour. He thinks more and more of the human 
nature of Christ as the expression of the Divine. He 
has found the way of life,—that way is not an easy 
way,—but neither is it beset by the imaginary perplexities with which a false use of the intellect in 
religion has often surrounded it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p86">It seems to be an opinion which is gaining ground 
among thoughtful and religious men, that in theology, 
the less we define the better. Definite statements 
respecting the relation of Christ either to God or 
man are only figures of speech; they do not really 
pierce the clouds which ‘round our little life’. 
When we multiply words we do not multiply ideas; 
we are still within the circle of our own minds. No 
greater calamity has ever befallen the Christian 
Church than the determination of some uncertain 
things which are beyond the sphere of human knowledge. A true instinct prevents our entangling the 
faith of Christ with the philosophy of the day; the 
philosophy of past ages is a still more imperfect 
exponent of it. Neither is it of any avail to assume 
revelation or inspiration as a sort of shield, or 
Catholicon, under which the weak points of theology 
may receive protection. For what is revealed or 
what inspired cannot be answered <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vii-p86.1">a priori</span></i>; the 
meaning of the word Revelation must be determined 
by the fact, not the fact by the word.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p87">If our Saviour were to come again to earth, which 
of all the theories of atonement and sacrifice would <pb n="267" id="iii.vii-Page_267" />he sanction with His authority? Perhaps none of 
them, yet perhaps all may be consistent with a 
true service of Him. The question has no answer. 
But it suggests the thought that we shrink from 
bringing controversy into his presence. The same 
kind of lesson may be gathered from the consideration 
of theological differences in the face of death. Who, 
as he draws near to Christ, will not feel himself 
drawn towards his theological opponents? At the 
end of life, when a man looks back calmly, he is most 
likely to find that he exaggerated in some things; 
that he mistook party spirit for a love of truth. 
Perhaps, he had not sufficient consideration for others, 
or stated the truth itself in a manner which was 
calculated to give offence. In the heat of the 
struggle, let us at least pause to imagine polemical 
disputes as they will appear a year, two years, three 
years hence; it may be, dead and gone—certainly 
more truly seen than in the hour of controversy. 
For the truths about which we are disputing cannot 
partake of the passing stir; they do not change even 
with the greater revolutions of human things. They 
are in eternity; and the image of them on earth is 
not the movement on the surface of the waters, but 
the depths of the silent sea. Lastly, as a measure of 
the value of such disputes, which above all other 
interests seem to have for a time the power of 
absorbing men’s minds and rousing their passions, 
we may carry our thoughts onward to the invisible 
world, and there behold, as in a glass, the great 
theological teachers of past ages, who have anathematized each other in their lives, resting together in 
the communion of the same Lord.</p><pb n="268" id="iii.vii-Page_268" />
<h4 style="margin-top:1in" id="iii.vii-p87.1">OXFORD: HORACE HART<br />PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY</h4>

</div2></div1>

    <!-- added reason="AutoIndexing" -->
    <div1 title="Indexes" id="iv" prev="iii.vii" next="iv.i">
      <h1 id="iv-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

      <div2 title="Index of Scripture References" id="iv.i" prev="iv" next="iv.ii">
        <h2 id="iv.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
        <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="iv.i-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="scripRef" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted scripRef index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=6#iii.vii-p1.1">40:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=10#iii.vii-p12.3">50:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#iii.vii-p12.1">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=7#iii.vii-p13.1">53:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jeremiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#iii.vii-p13.2">11:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Micah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#iii.vii-p12.2">6:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=17#iii.vii-p19.1">8:17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=36#iii.vii-p13.3">1:36</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=26#iii.v-p28.2">17:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=20#iii.i-p5.1">22:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#iii.v-p28.1">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=23#iii.vii-p21.1">3:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=23#iii.vii-p22.1">3:23-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=25#iii.vii-p21.2">3:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=25#iii.vii-p25.1">4:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#ii.iv-p21.1">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#iii.ii-p3.3">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=0#iii.iv-p11.2">14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#iii.ii-p9.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#iii.vii-p21.3">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#iii.vii-p23.1">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=0#iii.iv-p11.1">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=4#iii.iv-p4.1">8:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#iii.ii-p5.1">9:3-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#iii.iv-p4.2">10:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=20#iii.iv-p4.3">10:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=25#iii.iv-p7.1">10:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=27#iii.iv-p10.1">10:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#iii.ii-p3.4">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=29#iii.ii-p3.5">12:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=12#iii.ii-p9.2">15:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=32#iii.i-p26.2">15:32</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#iii.i-p26.3">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#iii.i-p26.3">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#iii.i-p26.3">10:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#iii.i-p26.3">11:23-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#iii.i-p15.1">12:1-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#iii.i-p26.3">12:7-10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#iii.ii-p3.1">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#iii.i-p26.1">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#iii.vii-p21.4">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#iii.vii-p32.1">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#iii.vii-p21.5">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#iii.vii-p32.2">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#iii.i-p1.2">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#iii.i-p1.3">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#iii.i-p26.1">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#iii.i-p26.1">6:17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#iii.ii-p3.2">4:11</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#iii.ii-p9.3">1:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#iii.i-p24.1">1:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Philemon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#iii.i-p26.4">1:9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#iii.vii-p39.1">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#iii.vii-p39.2">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii-p44.1">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#iii.vii-p39.2">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=13#iii.vii-p43.4">8:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii-p43.4">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=11#iii.vii-p37.1">9:11-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=14#iii.vii-p40.1">9:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=12#iii.vii-p37.2">10:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=26#iii.vii-p43.1">11:26</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#iii.i-p11.1">1:10</a> </p>
</div>
<!-- End of scripRef index -->
<!-- /added -->


      </div2>

      <div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" id="iv.ii" prev="iv.i" next="iv.iii">
        <h2 id="iv.ii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
        <div class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p0.2">
          <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="iv.ii-p0.3" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek">Ζεύς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p56.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p56.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οἴδατε δὲ ὅτι δι᾽ ἀσθένειαν τῆς σαρκὸς εὐηγγελισάμην ὑμῖν τὸ πρότερον, καὶ τὸν πειρασμὸν ὑμῶν ἐν τῇ σαρκί μου οὐκ ἐξουθενήσατε οὐδὲ ἐξεπτύσατε, ἀλλὰ ὡς ἄγγελον θεοῦ ἐδέξασθέ με, ὡς χριστὸν Ἰησοῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p1.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">α: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p63.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p34.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">β: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p64.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p65.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p66.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαθήκη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p43.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p67.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν διά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ πρώτη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p43.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p56.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τύποι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p13.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπέρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p34.2">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

        </div>
      </div2>

      <div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" id="iv.iii" prev="iv.ii" next="iv.iv">
        <h2 id="iv.iii-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>Deus Deum cum mundo conjunctum Deo manifestat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p72.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Novum Testamentum in vetere patet; Vetus Testamentum in novo patet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>a priori: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p8.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p86.1">2</a></li>
 <li>animus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p13.1">1</a></li>
 <li>articulus stantis aut cadentis ecclesiae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p1.1">1</a></li>
 <li>certum quia impossibile: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p34.1">1</a></li>
 <li>horror naturalis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-p5.1">1</a></li>
 <li>obedientia activa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p62.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p63.2">2</a></li>
 <li>obedientia passiva: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p62.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p63.1">2</a></li>
 <li>prima facie: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p44.2">1</a></li>
 <li>tabula rasa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p38.1">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" id="iv.iv" prev="iv.iii" next="toc">
        <h2 id="iv.iv-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
        <insertIndex type="pb" id="iv.iv-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="pb" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted pb index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_i">i</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_ii">ii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_iii">iii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_iv">iv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_v">v</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_vi">vi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_x">x</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_xi">xi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_xii">xii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_xiii">xiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_xiv">xiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_xv">xv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_xvi">xvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_xvii">xvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_xviii">xviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_xix">xix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_xx">xx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_1">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_253_1">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_264">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_268">268</a> 
</p>
</div>
<!-- End of page index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>
    </div1>
    <!-- /added -->

  </ThML.body>
</ThML>
